Category: Volume 6 – Number 3 – May 1996

  • Selected Letters from Readers

     
     
     

    PMC Reader’s Report on PMC 6.2

     
    Like every other issue.
    People act before they think.
    the history of acrylic can be told in terms other than analysis:
    polymerization of substance is not a fictive lacquer but an immanent
    rechaining of actual potential.
    see the movie stalingrad.
    war
    indeed.
     
    These comments are from: Paul Freedman
    The email address for Paul Freedman is: pfreedma@osf1.gmu.edu
     
    First of five letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Nice Job

    This page has been VERY helpful in my 11th grade English research paper, and i just wanted to thank the builder of this site. It’s is hard to find text referances these days. You did a great job and i probably used this source more than any of my others…
     
    These comments are from: Jon Trejo
    The email address for Jon Trejo is: nebula@prairienet.org
     
    Second of five letters on this topic

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on critique

     
    Perhaps this imminent frenzy of critical post-production will calm the peripheral aesthetics, where subject remains pure. To the extent that modern creation depends on the eclipse of the real by images, cultural critics would seem especially qualified to analyze it. Elaine Scarry: “it is when art has become to its makers a fiction that critique begins.” If this is the case, if self-esteem arises from an investment in certain fictions, then critics of fiction ought to be able to rule over each of our bodies — and establish the moral and political gravity of their own. What is at issue here are analyses of self and analogies of it. We will burrow into the histories of critique because we will see, or at least want to see, criticism itself as a form of creation. We will project an image of ourselves onto a field of study and recognize our reflection in it. Critics of creation already manipulate the Self of their discourse in order both to attack their violent egoism and to conceive the struggle itself along imaginary lines. Vast energies will be expended not only on the histories and rhetoric of the creation of the Self, but on the mechanism of rhetoric and critical inquiry, on the “violence” of the intellect, on the “mobile army of metaphors, metonyms, and anthropomorphisms” that, for Nietzsche, make up what is called truth.
     
    These comments are from: Scott Morris
    The email address for Scott Morris is: sm92+@andrew.cmu.edu
     
    Third of five letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Postmodern Culture

     
    Dear Mr. Unsworth:
     
    Just cruising this morning in my favorite area of interest which could be broadly defined as cultural/critical theory and came upon your paper about your efforts at PMC. What I would like to tell you is that although I am a long time home pc dabbler your journal was the primary reason I finally gained access to the internet. I came across some files from it that had been uploaded to a bulletin board (Temple of the Screaming Electron) in california. They fell like manna into a relatively parched, but beautiful, rural environment in which I live. When I finally realized that your magnificent journal was only accessible online I signed up with my local service provider.
     
    I’m a union teamster living in rural Vermont so I don’t have a lot of access to the sort of stuff you have in your journal and you provide access to from your website. Our local library is swell, computerized too, but a computer search under postmodernism or poststructuralism or Derrida or Baudrillard or Jameson produces zero hits.
     
    Thank you.
    Finley
     
    Fourth of five letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Just trying to create communication:

     
    I just wanted you to know that I really appreciate what you are doing.
     
    It would an honor if you keep in touch, or send your messages, and what’s new.
     
    By the way, this is my first time on the Net, so do you know how postmodern issues are touching Music? I mean, for me, I am trying to apply my ways and senses over the music that I am composing, and I have to say, the results are fascinating, even to me.
     
    These comments are from: Issa Boulos
    The email address for Issa Boulos is: imad-ibrahim-boulos@worldnet.att.net
     
    Fifth of five letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Schwartz’s Review of Sex Revolts, PMC 6.2:

     
    In PMC 6.2, Jeff Schwartz raises a particular problematic that is continually grappled with at conferences on popular music and in examining books featuring popular music studies — the serious examination of the music itself. Schwartz’s concerns about mu sicology being “hostile” (with the exception of “radical” musicologists Brett, McClary, and Walser) and cultural studies being “incapable of rigorous engagement,” completely overlooks the role that ethnomusicology may play in the explication of not only t he social/cultural context of popular music, but also the “formal, technical, or semiotic analysis of the medium and texts in question” (Schwartz). I think young ethnomusicologists (like myself) and musicologists are bringing the study of popular music i nto the academy without fear of invalidation. I know it will be necessary to teach music-lovers how to articulate “real” musical information in more musicological and ethnomusicological ways then that currently practiced in general. The American public is being musically educated almost entirely by music critics (i.e., VH1’s Four on the Floor).
     
    My own research in ethnomusicology specializes in popular/vernacular music and gender. I examine issues of gender and popular music from the standp oint of music-making experiences practiced in the everyday and in institutional contexts (i.e., handclapping games, double-Dutch, and the music-making process involved with sampling). Musical analysis or semiotic analysis of music need not be represented as conventional music notation, but there are quite a few advantages to being able to enlighten the “resistant” musicologists by showing them the legitimate structural features of, for example, the musical grooves of Public Enemy through conventional not ation. Or to highlight the complex musical forms located within various genres of popular music, everyday music-making, and to attempt to represent the subjective listening experience so highly prized among popular music affecionados. Schwartz ultimatel y raises a critical issue, which musicology, ethnomusicology, culture studies, and sociology need to seriously engage through actual musical and semiotic analysis of the codes that shape musical sound, the meanings that inflect musical appreciation and di scourse, and the elements of sound the function both within and without modern conventions of music theory and aural cognition of popular music. Popular music studies must move past the constant re-interpretation of fan-dom and star-dom with its stereoty pical gender codes. It’s time to struggle with how pitch, timbre, tone, rhythm, dance, and the more significant compositional process of live and recorded music-making shape and problematize social codes and individual expression of gender, race, ethnici ty, class, kinaesthetics, sexuality, and sexual preference (to name only a few of the dimensions that represent identity in popular music). For example, the music and the roles that women artists play in the creative process as musicians, producers, perf ormers, etc., such as Me-shell Ndege Ocello (bi-sexual neo-funk composer and bass player), Alanis Morisette (eclectic vocalist and composer), Tori Amos (classical pianist and alternative rock composer exploring sexuality and religion), K.D. Lang (lesbian “performance artist” of song), BOSS (gangster rap duo), or the incredible rap finale by Ursula Rucker on The Roots debut CD (1994) are telling us a great deal about problematizing conventions of musical sound, grain of voice, and style that extends beyond popular music and engages the sounds of classical and “world” musics. Ultimately, it’s the music that is turning us on. Making us think about other music and style. Changing our ways of seeing, hearing, and talking about the world, its subcultures, and its people through music. Continuing to privilege the social context of popular music can only serve to perpetuate the hegemonic and dialectical appreciation of Western “high” art music as an autonomous musical phenomenon. I appreciate Schwartz’s review of Sex Revoltsfor publicly acknowledging this critical need in the study of popular music.
     
    These comments are from: Kyra D. Gaunt
    The email address for Kyra D. Gaunt is: kgaunt@umich.edu
     
    First of three letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on “The Sex Revolts” review

     
    Bravo! Excellent critique not only of this work but of the genre of “pseudo-musicological” journalistic views of popular music. As a composer and writer on all kinds of music (like Riot Grrrl, etc.), I know well that the writing in this area has been la rgely compiled by journalists, music critics, etc. Even the musicologists you name, however (Brett, McClary and Walser), tend to rely less on their critical faculties when approaching this music (see esp. the use of metaphor in, say, McClary’s “Feminine Endings”). If I may request a response, I’d like to know what you thought of Queer Noises, the new British book on pop music’s undercurrent of homosociality. I, personally, found it less than successful (I don’t even remember the author’s n ame, at this point! Oh, wait, I think it’s John Gill.) Anyway, just curious. Thanks again for the interesting review.
     
    These comments are from: Renee Coulombe
    The email address for Renee Coulombe is: rcoulomb@ucsd.edu
     
    Second of three letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Schwartz: Review of Press/Reynolds’ Sex Revolts

     
    While I’d concur with most of Schwartz’s assessments ofSex Revolts, I wish he’d been able to spend more time on the problems of analyzing specifically musical aspects of pop. While musicological analysis, if wielded carefully, can yield imp ortant insights into the musical workings of pop, its applicability is limited by the terms of its own historical development, as McClary, Walser,et al, point out (even if sometimes they ignore their own advice). The basic problem is that most po st-war popular music, certainly in America and in England, and to varying degrees elsewhere, valorizes texture and rhythm far more than melodic or harmonic information. No big revelation this — but since those last qualities are the qualities around whi ch Western musicological analysis has grown, that analysis is relatively ill-equipped to address what makes pop work: the complex affective semiotics of its rhythmic and textural spatiality, the way the sound hits you.
     

    To resort to impressionistic, vague language here often seems the only alternative to the failure of more rigid, analytical language to come even close to conveying the impact and effects of the music under analysis: it’s like nailing the wind to the wate r. (I succumb to my own diagnosis, it seems . . .)

     

    Sound often begins to seem irreducible, non-repeatable, impossible to reproduce. Rap producers, for instance, often justify sampling as the only way to capture a complete sonic precis of particular old records: only those instruments, those musicians, in that room with those mics, recorded on that board by a particular recording team — and only on that take — bear exactly the sonic signature desired.

     

    If even sound seems incapable of speaking itself, what chance has language — except in its attempt to fray, fuzz, distort its own bounds, in imitation of music itself? Which makes me wonder: why does Schwartz think a more rigorous and scholarly engageme nt with cultural studies thinkers would lead to a less impressionistic account of the workings of the music itself — as his last criticism strongly implies, following immediately upon his critique of Reynolds and Press’s musicological shortcomings? The writers he mentions resort to rather imagistic language in their work on music — while conventional musicology fails notoriously to describe the musicality (as its performers must engage it) even of its native, proper music, the Western art music traditi on.

     

    These comments are from: Jeffrey Norman
    The email address for Jeffrey Norman is: jenor@csd.uwm.edu

     

    Third of three letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on [Spinelli’s “Radio Lessons for the Internet,” PMC 6.2]:

    I just finished reading the very interesting article comparing the Internet to the early days of radio. I would have to agree with you that the Internet is currently over-utopianized. However, I do believe that the capability of people to become produce rs rather than consumers is very strong on the Internet. For example, imagine if musicians and underground film makers could put their work onto the Internet! I think it would be extremely cool if people could broadcast their work through the Internet, cheaply and with high-quality. However, this might not happen if the protocols of the Internet increasingly become owned by corporations. For example, the premier streaming audio standard on the net is currently RealAudio; do you realize how expensive i t is to buy a RealAudio server? To service only one-hundred people costs something like five or ten thousand dollars; it’s crazy.

     

    But you did raise a very interesting point. Why is the Internet so much more interested in the “process” than the “destination”? And why are most of the discussion groups on the Internet oriented around consumption? Those are two very interesting point s “you” (if I am talking to the writer of this article) brought up.

     

    The thing that always bothers me is: if I could completely recreate society, how would I do so? What am I asking society to do anyway? What is the “good life”?

     

    Is it to make sure no one ever goes hungry? Is it to attempt to achieve the ideal of justice? Personal freedoms?

     

    Is it to better enjoy the material comforts of life, or is it to reach for something higher?

     

    A lot more questions than answers!

     

    Anyway, good article. Hope you have some interesting responses to what I have sent you.

     

    These comments are from: Brad pmc Neuberg
    The email address for Brad pmc Neuberg is: bkn3@columbia.edu

     

     

    First of two letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on “Radio Lessons for the Internet”

     

    The rhetorical tone of early radio and early Internet definitely have striking similarities. However, I would suggest to Mr. Spinelli to also look into the developments in Internet technology to see that the Internet may be headed in the direction of rad io and television.

     

    Without the specific newspaper article next to me, I have read that many cable television providers and even satellite television providers are looking into ways of creating a “cable modem”, a one-way modem that acts as a high speed receiver. While advoc ates of the cable modem point to its significantly higher speed than a traditional phone modem, they also assume that users will spend more time “downloading content” than uploading. As the cable modem provides inexpensive access to most homes (many woul d use an “internet terminal” to browse web sites and launch remote applications), the individual’s ability to transmit information will be just as limited (possibly by only having a phone line out) or eliminated altogther.

     

    Also, the economic limitations of broadcast on the internet are as real as those in radio: an inexpensive FM transmitter and antennae might cost in the $15,000 to $20,000 range for a used transmitter with a 1500 watt capacity. A web server with a fast en ought connection to the internet to allow large numbers of users is similarly priced. However, as an internet user, I can at least transmit responses to other individuals broadcasts and even make information accessible to lay people.

     

    These comments are from: Jack McHale
    The email address for Jack McHale is: jmchale4@ix.netcom.com

     

    Second of two letters on this topic.

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on [Barker’s “Nietzsche/Derrida, Blanchot/Beckett: Fragmentary Progressions of the Unnamable,” PMC 6.1]

     

    Although perhaps your various digressions on the theme of fragments might at some time and at some place disclose an aperture onto the very view which every fragment, by force or by cunning, forces onto the reader, at least in Nietzsche, it remains an ope n question as to the difference between a fragment and an aphorism. Think, for example, of Novalis, from whom Nietzsche undoubtably received the art of anti-hegelian writing you are so fond of . . . Now, the serious question only begins after you have s aid what you desired to say, namely, can we articulate the difference, and hence the movement, from the fragment to the aphorism. My claim is simple: until you acheive the style of thinking — or writing — where the aphorism sheers away from the mere fr agment, you invariably miss the point of what Blanchot will name the writing of the disaster and Derrida will urge us to call the margin.

     

    These comments are from: Chad Finsterwald
    The email address for Chad Finsterwald is: pfinster@acs.bu.edu

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Paul Mann’s “The Nine Grounds of Intellectual Warfare

     

    Clausewitz took the extremely difficult subject of warfare and explained it in simple, understandable terms. You have taken a relatively simple concept (“I critique, therefore I’m not!”) and spun so much hyperbole into it that it requires a dictionary an d a case of beer to get through it. I found many pearls of wisdom, but the oyster shells are up around my waist. I wonder if you didn’t fall into the pit you dug for others.

     

    These comments are from: Mike Johnson
    The email address for Mike Johnson is: b205s1.ssc.af.mil

     


     

    PMC Reader’s Report on Thomas Pynchon’s Vineland

     

    When I stumbled on a remaindered hardbound of Vineland (while working in my local Barnes & Noble non-superstore, since closed) I was amazed that anyone could capture the stresses of trying to keep the experiences of living in the ’60s (in my case, in Central Square, Cambridge MA) as a New Left activist both alive and moving through what has been made of them by their direst opponents (The New Right whose NeoAscendancy now controls Congress). Surely nobody who lived those years and is still l iving them as a forwardable experience has any illusion as to what actually happened, least of all Pynchon. Laborious academicization of the book is a form of engagement, but dissipates its gravity, by breaking it down into a series of discretionary note s. For a non-academic poet & journalist, this acts as an unnecessarily self-checking reduction of what a survivor like myself uses as an encoded, portable experience. I’m not disabled by the ’60s: I’m infuriated by the inability of non-participants to appreciate its continuing effects on the survivors as beneficial. This is no illustrated cartoon history we lived. I might also mention that Vineland is (as was not even noted) in California. We who lived the ’60s in Cambridge, MA had a dr amatically different experience only some of which has been preserved as fiction (by Marge Piercy in Dance the Eagle to Sleep) since we did not intend it to be fictionable while we lived it. Finally, when I sent one of my copies of Vin eland to John Brennan, a Boston College (Class of ’63) classmate who later got his PhD at U.C.-Davis, I inscribed it: “An American Mahabharata.” I suggest you see it as that: a minatory epic of reversals as terrifyingly instructive to warring impe rial clans who knew they were — the 60s was the Civil War of my generation. That the New Right appears to have won is evident; that they will control its history is not, citing this essay as an attempt to refute it. Thanks for the intent. I’m sure Pyn chon appreciates it. I do. Now write it again as a popular article that the general public can digest. The ideological action continues in the Public World, not the rarified section of the illustrated/annotated edition. Pynchon didn’t write Alic e in Wonderland, he wrote Vineland (CA).

     

    These comments are from: Bill Costley
    The email address for Bill Costley is: sunset@gis.net
     

  • Schama and the New Histories of Landscape

    Mark Shadle

    Eastern Oregon State College
    mshadle@eosc.osshe.edu

     

     

    Simon Schama. Landscape and Memory. New York: A.A. Knopf, 1995.

     

    Mythology is the ghost of concrete meaning.

     

    — Owen Barfield, Poetic Diction

     

    Lithuanian Bison protected so they could be annihilated for “sport” by Goring as an incarnation of Tacitus’s transformed “wild man” of Germania, royalist Robin Hoods masquerading as mythological Green Men, the maniacal, neo-Roman hydraulics of Renaissance fountain builders, and whole drawing-rooms of mad Englishmen climbing Mt. Blanc with a pack train of gourmet food — these are just a few of the fascinating eccentricities of Simon Schama’s latest book, Landscape and Memory. But beyond its appetizing details, this book is an intriguing example of the increasingly problematic process of writing history in postmodern times.

     

    Schama’s project is a controversial one. Besides examining the complex interpenetrations of nature and culture, he considers the difficulty of placing an environmental ethic within a postmodern “autobiography of history.” He also considers the tension between the individual and the communal, and between myth and history in light of “New Historicist” perspectives. Schama begins by following his lodestone of Henry Thoreau’s notion (and Magritte’s before him) that both “the wild man” and “wilderness” are more a matter of what we carry “inside” us than an exterior reality. He argues that the cultural appropriation of landscape may not be an entirely bad thing. In fact, he argues that this should be “a cause not for guilt and sorrow but celebration” (9). After praising their ability to make “inanimate topography into historical agents,” and “restoring to the land and climate the kind of creative unpredictability conventionally reserved for human actors” (13), Schama dismisses environmental historians like Stephen Pyne, William Cronon, and Donald Worster for their similarly “dismal tale: of land taken, exploited, exhausted; of traditional cultures said to have lived in a relation of sacred reverence with the soil displaced by the reckless individualist, the capitalist aggressor” (13). Schama also steers clear of environmental critics like Max Oelschlaeger, whose call for new myths Schama paraphrases as the need to “repair the damage done by our recklessly mechanical abuse of nature and to restore the balance between man and the rest of the organisms with which he shares the planet” (13). Instead, Schama describes his own book as: “a way of looking; of rediscovering what we already have, but which somehow eludes our recognition and our appreciation” (14).

     

    This new book will be accompanied by five filmed BBC television programs that will air in America. Unlike Professor Schama’s previous works — including Patriots and Liberators: Revolution in the Netherlands 1780-1813, Two Rothschilds and the Land of Israel, The Embarrassment of Riches: An Interpretation of Dutch Culture in the Golden Age, Citizens: A Chronicle of the French Revolution, and Dead Certainties (Unwarranted Speculations)— this one seeks an audience beyond historians. Ironically, though, it is this book for non-specialists which calls the nature of history most radically into question.

     

    Instead of being yet another explanation of what has been lost, Schama wants his book to be an exploration of “what we may yet find” (14). Certainly he is right that old myths — and the behaviors they generate and are generated by — are still with us. But while Schama’s “range” (historically and geographically) is vast, his internal summaries and conclusions about what we “may yet find” are curiously slight and vague. Notice, for example, his way of letting Krhushchev’s response to his uneasy inheritance of the European forest drift into mystery when he says: “But although for a century or more, the rulers of Russian empires, from Tsar Nicholas I to General Secretary Nikita Khrushchev, liked to show off their royal hunt, there was, at the same time, something about the heart of the forest that remained irreducibly alien; impenetrable, resistant” (53). Khrushchev, here, is a stand-in for all the heads of state who regularly exploit a “mythological bath” in nature on their way to becoming “super-natural.”

     

    Schama makes it clear that this paradoxical relationship between nature and culture is a venerable one when he describes “Rome’s mixed feelings about the forest” (83). He explains it this way: “On the one hand, it [the forest] was a place which, by definition, was ‘outside’ (foris) the writ of their law and the governance of their state. On the other hand, their own founding myths were sylvan” (83). Even though the world since John Locke has extended Divine Law into a natural law that extends culture into nature, it should no longer be ironic that a “macho” politician like Khrushchev, who liked to indulge his “feral nature” in the forest, would try to subdue it with his “Virgin Lands” Project. Similarly, Donna Haraway has shown how the gun-totin’ Teddy Roosevelt both fed upon and horribly distorted nature with chauvinism and racism through the gorillas exhibited in the Natural History Museum in New York City.”1

     

    Schama’s book presents us time and again with this basic problematic, reminding us that landscape myths and memories have both “surprising endurance” and a “power to shape institutions that we still live with” (15), and that landscapes themselves “are culture before they are nature; constructs of the imagination projected onto wood and water and rock” (61). Far from hoping to unravel actual nature from its mythological or ideological representations, Schama aims to show just how mutually entangled these categories really are. It should be acknowldeged, he says, “that once a certain idea of landscape, a myth, a vision, establishes itself in an actual place, it has a peculiar way of muddling categories, of making metaphors more real than their referents; of becoming, in fact, part of the scenery” (61).

     

    Schama does not seem fully to appreciate the tragedy of this “muddling,” now being learned everywhere, which is that playing out our own mortality against the immortal “image” of the forest can quickly kill nature while some subconscious human feeling of immortality for our species goes on. A redwood is not merely the hot air of metaphor, but the slow growth of actual wood and a giant ecosystem through the cool air of several millennia. No nursery of metaphor can regrow it without the soothing coastal fog of time. While Schama does not “deny the seriousness of our ecological predicament, nor . . . dismiss the urgency with which it needs repair and redress” (14), he never cites the best accounts of how nature was wrestled into submission in America (e.g. Wendell Berry’s The Unsettling of America, or Richard Slotkin’s Regeneration Through Violence), nor does he discuss the most thoughtful and esoteric attempts to recycle and transform old histories and myths in order to find again or anew what Charles Olson calls, in Poetry and Truth, an “actual world of value.”2 This destination/process is the central work of Olson’s three-volume set of poems to reclaim Gloucester, Massachusetts, The Maximus Poems.3

     

    Schama could appreciate Olson’s careful approach to myth and history as it came out of his readings in pre-Socratic Greek culture. In The Special View of History, Olson follows out and shapes Heraclitus’s notions that “man is estranged from that which is most familiar” and that “what does not change is the will to change” (Olson). This is brilliantly elaborated by Sherman Paul:

     

    One lesson [of Olson’s wanderings in Mexico] was that there were people who were not estranged from the familiar, who lived in the physical world and knew how to attend it closely, to make it a “human universe.” Another was the realization that since time does not alter the fact that they were like us, there is no “history.” In the enthusiasm of his discovery of the Mayan world, the only “history” Olson acknowledged was the “second time . . .” This does not mean that he transcends history. Instead it tells us what his preparatory poem declares: that civilizations decline when there is no will to change.4

     

    While postmodern writers like Olson would agree with Schama that “place is a made thing,” and that language is slippery, they have worked hard to imagine an intertwined world of creatures and language “placed” not in the noun of history but in the histori/city of the only absolute we can still believe in: “Man is, He acts.”5 While the entanglements of myth and history can contribute stability to society, they can also close it off to certain individuals, groups , cultures.

     

    To clarify this, we need to consider the recent history of history. “Postmodern history” (as opposed to histories of the contemporary or postmodern period) has inherited the tension between incremental, authorial scholarship (“our civilization”) on the one hand, and autobiography (at once “my-story/stery” and the “his/her-story” implicit in Charles Olson’s translation of Herodotus’ “istorin’” as “to find out for yourself”) on the other. The New Historicism is the most prominent example of the kind of fractured historical practice this tension has produced. In the course of displacing both traditional historiography and the intellectual history of ideas, the New Historicism has opened the practice of history to the institutional and discursive violence inherent within the discipline itself, to the ways in which historical interpretation has functioned to shut out certain stories, to shut down possibilities of negotiation and exchange. While Stanley Fish has seen the value and efficacy of New Historicists’ work as essentially limited to the classroom (where, for example, it has helped to produce a new, multicultural canon),6 Hayden White locates in their practice a more thoroughgoing (pronounce it Thoreau-going) and Olsonian transformation of the subjects and objects of historical knowledge:

     

    What they [the New Historicists] have discovered . . . is that there is no such thing as a specifically historical approach to the study of history, but a variety of such approaches, at least as many as there are positions on the current ideological spectrum; that . . . to embrace a historical approach to the study of anything entails or implies a distinctive philosophy of history; and that . . . finally one’s philosophy of history is a function as much of the way one construes one’s own special object of scholarly interest as it is of one’s knowledge of “history” itself.7

     

    While Schama remains in many ways a traditional historian, this book takes on something of a New Historicist cast. In the “Introduction,” he gives his account a post-structuralist frame and a feel for the kind of situational and environmental ethics that have characterized much New Historical work when he says: “My own view is necessarily . . . historical, and by that token much less confidently universal. Not all cultures embrace nature and landscape myths with equal ardor, and those that do, go through periods of greater or lesser enthusiasm” (15). Using the work of Mary Lefkowitz and Norman Manea, Schama castigates both Mircea Eliade in Europe and Joseph Campbell in America as structuralist myth-lovers and ultimately as hero worshipers impatient with democracy (133).

     

    Yet there is the residue of the structuralist-idealist in Schama when he confesses that “it is clear that inherited landscape myths and memories share two common characteristics: their surprising endurance through the centuries and their power to shape institutions that we still live with. National identity, to take just the most obvious example, would lose much of its ferocious enchantment without the mystique of a particular landscape tradition: its topography mapped, elaborated, and enriched as a homeland” (15). Despite his clear recognition that this “national identity” has been the engine of such political catastrophes as Nazism, Schama seems to place himself at least partly under its peculiar spell.

     

    Schama apparently wants to have it both ways. The tension between his philosophy of history and his practice of history escalates in his accounts of visiting the sites of his Jewish heritage in Poland, or his American in-laws in the redwoods of the American West. In these places Schama “re-places” himself as historian to re-incscribe landscape. Working more in the sub-tradition of American literary history epitomized by Fred Turner in The Spirit of Place, where Turner revisits the sites and communities of some famous American writers, Schama tries here to feel the effects of history.8Having absorbed both the need for “objectivity” from the sciences and the value of situated subjectivity from the humanities, Schama, more than many historians, finds that the garden of personal narrative presents him with a tangle of difficult choices.

     

    Historians can no longer easily decide which rhetorical and stylistic devices to use. Ironically, this is because we have set our “his/her-stories” aside, as something for the province of “expert” historians writing for incredibly diverse audiences, rather than as the responsibility of the more local “tribe.” What Schama’s alternately scholarly and autobiographical approach reminds us of is the call to “compose” the rough draft of any history as something personal. Out of several observations of revisited sites and serendipitously created intersections of texts, the “my-story/stery” becomes the “his/her-story,” inclining not toward the complete abstraction of some “universal” audience, but toward the scattered members of what composition scholars Lisa Ede and Andrea Lunsford call a new or “invoked” audience who have lived in the places/events (however metaphorically idealized or mythologized) under question.9Out of the seed of personal observation stem a description and analysis that will, in their greatest and final abstractions, paradoxically challenge the limits of an individualistic perspective.

     

    Barry Lopez explains this process in what might have been a perfect epigraph for Schama’s book:

     

    It is through the power of observation, the gifts of the eye and ear, of tongue and nose and finger, that a place first rises up in our mind; afterward, it is memory that carries the place, that allows it to grow in depth and complexity. For as long as our records go back, we have held these two things dear, landscape and memory. . . . Each infuses us with a different kind of life. The one feeds us, figuratively and literally. The other protects us from lies and tyranny. To keep landscapes intact and the memory of them, our history in them, alive, seems as imperative a task in modern time as finding the extent to which individual expression can be accommodated before it threatens to destroy the fabric of society.10

     

    Yet the beauty of this process is accompanied by a danger which Lopez also describes:

     

    The intense pressure of imagery in America, and the manipulation of images necessary to a society with specific goals, means the land will inevitably be treated like a commodity; and voices that tend to contradict the proffered image will, one way or another, be silenced or discredited by those in power.11

     

    The increasing resistance to this “pressure of imagery” has led in American Studies to a critical engagement with myth-symbol, as for example in Frederick Turner’s Beyond Geography, where Turner argues that we Americans have substituted mythology for history.12 Such an argument relies on the notion of a history distinct from mythology. Schama’s rather different engagement with myth-symbol, with its emphasis on the complex interweaving of myth and history in European experience, can assist Americans in better understanding their own situation. In this respect his book can be seen as extending a project that links together such diverse work as Raymond Williams’s study of the politics of ideas in The Long Revolution and Evan Connell’s tracking of a wanderlust of business in A Long Desire.13

     

    Schama’s book demonstrates the need in America to dive back into a European past of “mythological history” and “historicized mythology,” but it also implies a need to study what we have lost of other venerable histories and mythologies around the world. Lopez, continuing his discussion of the danger of image and mythology, helps us appreciate this postmodern urge to “get behind the Greek” when he says:

     

    All local geographies, as they were defined by hundreds of separate, independent native traditions, were denied in the beginning in favor of an imported and unifying vision of America’s natural history. The country, the landscape itself, was eventually defined according to dictates of Progress like Manifest Destiny, and laws like the Homestead Act which reflected a poor understanding of the physical lay of the land.14

     

    Lopez’s concerns are being acted upon in America by a host of reflective, often multicultural, writers — writers who are in many cases important postmodernist historians in their own right, drawing on “folk” cultures that comprised “postmodern” knowledges and strategies long before the Modern Language Association staked out that term and territory. This work, by writers like Ishmael Reed, Gerald Vizenor or Leslie Silko, Schama does not examine in any direct way. But there are many points of potentially fruitful contact between such work and his, since both are centrally concerned with the ways “landscape” is produced and consumed by those who would claim merely to be observing or exploring or preserving it: writers, artists, tourists, museums, governments, corporations, and of course historians.

     

    Ultimately, the great value of Schama’s book would seem to lie in the urgency of the questions it raises rather than the clarity or completeness of the answers it can provide. In his admirably idiosyncratic way, Schama is wrestling with the central problem at the intersection of history and nature, the problem of how to put memory and interpretation positively to work in the natural world. Once we have deconstructed the mythological, morally-informed landscapes of the past, where are we to locate what Olson calls the “actual world of value”?

     

    Notes

     

    1. Donna Haraway, “Teddy Bear Patriarchy: Taxidermy in the Garden of Eden, New York City 1908-1936,” Culture/Power/History: A Reader in Contemporary Social Theory, ed. Nicholas Dirks, Geoff Eley and Sherry Ortner (Princeton: Princeton UP, 1994).

     

    2. Wendell Berry, The Unsettling of America: Culture and Agriculture (San Francisco: Sierra Club Books, 1977). Richard Slotkin, Regeneration Through Violence: The Mythology of the American Frontier, 1600-1800 (Middletown, Connecticut: Wesleyan UP, 1971).

     

    3. Charles Olson, The Maximus Poems (Berkeley: U of California P, 1983).

     

    4. Sherman Paul, Olson’s Push: Origin, Black Mountain and Recent American Poetry (Baton Rouge: Louisiana State UP, 1978) 29.

     

    5. Charles Olson, The Special View of History (Berkeley: Oyez, 1970) 34.

     

    6. Stanley Fish, “Commentary: The Young and the Restless,” The New Historicism, ed. H. Aram Weeser (New York: Routledge, 1989)315.

     

    7. Hayden White, “New Historicism: A Comment,” in Weeser, 302.

     

    8. Fred Turner, The Spirit of Place: The Making of an American Literary Landscape (San Francisco: Sierra Club Books, 1989).

     

    9. Lisa Ede and Andrea Lunsford, “Audience Addressed/Audience Invoked: The Role of Audience in Composition Theory and Pedagogy,” College Composition and Communication 35.2 (May, 1984)155-171.

     

    10. Barry Lopez, “Losing Our Sense of Place,” Teacher Magazine (Feb., 1990) 188.

     

    11. Lopez, 42.

     

    12. Frederick Turner III., Beyond Geography: The Western Spirit Against the Wilderness (New York: Viking Press, 1980).

     

    13. Raymond Williams, The Long Revolution (New York: Columbia UP, 1961). Evan Connell, A Long Desire (New York: Columbia UP, 1961).

     

    14. Lopez.

     

  • Bisexuals, Cyborgs, and Chaos

    Kelly Cresap

    University of Virginia
    kmc2f@virginia.edu

     

     

    Marjorie Garber. Vice Versa: Bisexuality and the Eroticism of Everyday Life. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1995.

     

    Is it possible to conceive of bisexuality without resorting to binary logic? The very nomenclature of bisexual seems to declare faith in a certain form of dualism. Where, after all, might one locate bisexuality except between heterosexuality and homosexuality, as a predilection involving both sexes? Harvard literary scholar Marjorie Garber goes to considerable lengths in her new book to reveal the fallacies of such ways of thinking. She ushers bisexuality into a postmodern realm where it may be seen in fruitful interaction with anti-dualistic discourses and practices such as those of cyborg culture and chaos theory.

     

    Garber strategically avoids providing a clear-cut, delimited view of her central topic in Vice Versa: Bisexuality and the Eroticism of Everyday Life. A reader’s search for hard definitions is contraindicated by the book’s sheer proliferation of material, which includes excursions into cultural and literary history, scientific and pseudoscientific inquiry, mythology, etymology, fact, fiction, and anecdote. Through the course of 584 pages, bisexuality amasses a bewildering diversity of connotations.

     

    Indeed, without Garber’s sustaining critical presence, the views of bisexuality registered in the book would threaten to devolve into a kind of pluralistic rampage. We ascertain from “common wisdom” that “everyone is bisexual” and that “there is no such thing as bisexuality” (16). Bisexuality is either the most “natural” or the most “perverse,” “the most conservative or the most radical of ideas about human sexuality” (250). Conceivable in terms of experience, essence, or desire (176), it presents a Janus-faced (365) or Sphinx-like (178-80) emblem of enigma. It is alternately chic and “creepy” (146), ubiquitous and invisible (267); a “whole, fluid identity” (56) and a “phantom proposition” (481); a practice predating antiquity (252) and a contemporary fad (219). Bisexual tendencies can be expressed concurrently or sequentially (30) as well as defensively, ritually, situationally, experimentally, and “technically” (30); they may also involve triangulated desire (423-35) or erotic substitution (435-42). Persons who behave bisexually do not necessarily identify as such, and (appropriately enough) vice versa. We learn from journalistic and cinematic accounts that bisexuals are creatures of “uncontrollable impulses” (93), the “ultimate pariahs of the AIDS crisis” (Newsweek, 1987); that the bisexual male is “the bogeyman of the later 1980s” (New York Times, 1987); and that the bisexual female’s known proclivities include vampirism (The Hunger) and serial murder (Basic Instinct). Such accounts mingle with discussion of long-standing stereotypes which cast bisexuals as fence-sitters (21), double agents (94), and swingers (20); as people who are habitually flighty, promiscuous (28), confused, irresponsible (56), opportunist (351), indecisive (360), going through a phase (345), devoted to group sex (476), attracted to anything that moves (55), guilty of wanting heterosexual privilege (20), and incapable of making commitments (56). Further, the situation of bisexuality is “either allegorically universal or untenably conflicted” (473); and coming out as bi would be easy for a dozen reasons, hard for a dozen reasons (67-8).

     

    Garber intervenes in this topical maelstrom to assert that bisexuality acts as one of the great destabilizing forces of postmodern culture: “Bisexuality means that your sexual identity may not be fixed in the womb, or at age two, or five” (86); it “unsettles ideas about priority, singularity, truthfulness, and identity” (90). “Bisexuality marks the spot where all our questions about eroticism, repression, and social arrangements come to crisis” (368); it presents “the radically discontinuous possibility of a sexual ‘identity’ that confounds the very category of identity” (513).

     

    However, rather than simply declare bisexuality a dissolver of categories and proclaim herself a sexual agnostic, Garber devotes the bulk of Vice Versa to documenting the concrete cultural and social histories that inform contemporary notions of bisexuality. She chronicles varieties of Western bisexual experience in a great many guises and milieux: in bohemian circles from Bloomsbury to the Harlem Renaissance to Georgia O’Keefe’s New Mexico; in the confined space of barracks, prisons, and boarding schools; in the U.S. Congress, the Mormon Church, Hollywood, the world of early psychoanalysis; in the irreducibly plural affections of dozens of historical figures, from Plato and Shakespeare to Bessie Smith and Sandra Bernhard.1 With what the Boston Globe has called “a doctoral candidate’s rigor and a channel-surfer’s restlessness,”2 Garber assesses the multifold bisexualities emerging from a range of cultural artifacts, including memoirs, novels, plays, movies, nonfiction, newspapers, letters, academic journals, talk shows, advice columns, fanzines, “slash” lit, and song lyrics.

     

    This material, taken together, clearly militates against the notion that any individual can claim a “sexual identity” that is either unwavering or fully comprehendible. Readers of all sexual orientations will find that the engaging wit and eloquence of Vice Versa belie its disconcertingly open-ended questions about the stubborn liminalities of human behavior and desire. Casting about for a way of conceptualizing bisexual politics, Garber enlists the metaphorical use of miscegenation and hybridity made (respectively) by Donna Haraway and Homi K. Bhabha (88-9). Concluding her chapter on bisexuality and celebrity, Garber writes, “the cognate relationship between postmodernism and bisexuality merely underscores the fact that all lives are discontinuous” (150).

     

    What are the consequences of such destabilization and discontinuity? What cultural fallout attends Garber’s assessment of bisexuality as a resolutely non-homogeneous, category-unsettling phenomenon?

     

    Her book, like the topic it addresses, arouses intensely ambivalent response.3 Even while gay author and activist Edmund White charges Garber with neglecting the more unnerving implications of her research, he confesses that her book left him profoundly unnerved. In White’s view, Garber focuses on the playfully “transgressive” side of her topic “at the expense of a deeper discussion of the threat that bisexuality poses to the orderly separation of gender roles, and of the corresponding rage that bisexual behavior can provoke.”4 Yet Vice Versa clearly prompts White to carry on such a deeper discussion himself, at least as regards his own past. The conclusion of his review finds him looking askance at his post-Stonewall “conversion” to a “full” gay identity, and at the way this conversion made him invalidate his previous sexual experience with women:

     

    I must confess that Garber's very multiplication of examples browbeat me into wondering whether I myself might not have been bisexual had I lived in another era. . . . Following a tendency that Garber rightly criticizes, I denied the authenticity of my earlier heterosexual feelings in the light of my later homosexual identity. After reading "Vice Versa," I find myself willing to reinterpret the narrative of my own personal history.5

     

    Certainly one of the virtues of Garber’s book is its ability to elicit this kind of self-reinterpretation. It’s not just that people will need to revise their position on the Kinsey scale (either retroactively or otherwise), but that they will be newly aware of how inadequate this and other scales are at accounting for the fluctuations and undercurrents of a sexual life. Vice Versa will also serve to help countermand the tendency in gay and lesbian circles to “reclaim” as homosexual any and all historical personages who displayed same-sex desire at any point in their lives. However, such factors only begin the task of reckoning with the Pandora’s-box contents of the book.

     

    Without wanting to impose an artificial consensus on Garber’s scholarship, nor to downplay the specific and urgent rights-based agendas of the contemporary bisexual movement (of which both Garber and myself are members),6 I find it useful to describe Vice Versa in intellectual terms as a species of chaos theory, and to hazard Garber’s bisexual as a counterpart to the cyborg in Donna Haraway’s writings. (I use the word “hazard” here advisedly.)

     

    In Chaos Bound, N. Katherine Hayles defines cultural postmodernism as “the realization that what has always been thought of as the essential, unvarying components of human experience are not natural facts of life but social constructions. We can think of this as a denaturing process.”7 Hayles speaks of interrelated waves in postmodern culture that have acted to denature language, context, and time. The next wave, she writes, “is the denaturing of the human. While this fourth wave has yet to crest, it is undeniably building in force and scope” (266).

     

    Hayles’s account of this fourth-wave project focuses on Donna Haraway’s ironic political myth, “A Cyborg Manifesto.” Hayles finds the denaturing of the human sphere exemplified in how Haraway’s cyborg works to “undo” three distinct sets of opposites: human/animal, human/machine, and physical/nonphysical (284).8 The purported effectiveness of such “undoing” of opposites needs a caveat, which I will provide later in this review. At present I wish to explore the implications of this logic for Garber’s text.

     

    Key passages in Haraway’s essay might lead us to assume a close likeness between her cyborg and Garber’s bisexual:

     

    The cyborg is a condensed image of both imagination and material reality, the two joined centres structuring any possibility of historical transformation (150). The cyborg is resolutely committed to partiality, irony, intimacy, and perversity. It is oppositional, utopian, and completely without innocence (151). My cyborg myth is about transgressed boundaries, potent fusions, and dangerous possibilities which progressive people might explore as one part of needed political work (154). Cyborg imagery can suggest a way out of the maze of dualisms in which we have explained our bodies and our tools to ourselves. This is a dream not of a common language, but of a powerful infidel heteroglossia (181).

     

    While sensing a potential affinity between Haraway’s cyborg and Garber’s bisexual, I am nonetheless aware of the risk involved in announcing a family resemblance. Haraway specifically states:

     

    the cyborg is a creature in a post-gender world; it has no truck with bisexuality, pre-oedipal symbiosis, unalienated labour, or other seductions to organic wholeness through a final appropriation of all the powers of the parts into a higher unity (150).

     

    Re-reading this passage in the context of Vice Versa, I was immediately struck with two questions: Why does Haraway assume that bisexuality necessarily constitutes a “seduction to organic wholeness”? Why does Haraway’s notion of bisexuality seem to have nothing to do with Garber’s?

     

    The species of bisexuality Haraway refers to here is in fact one from which both she and Garber take pains to distance themselves. Garber singles out for ridicule the “holistic” notion of bisexuality popularized in this century by followers of Carl Jung. In her chapter “Androgyny and Its Discontents,” Garber lambastes Jung for his static universalist notions of masculinity and femininity, showing how the intrapsychic union of “anima” and “animus” espoused by Jung constitutes an etherealized form of the practice of compulsory heterosexuality. Vice Versa mercilessly exposes a host of skeletons in the closet of Jungian psychology: essentialism, egocentrism, romanticism, puritanism, sexism, heterosexism, and ethnocentrism (208-19). Garber shows how traces of such elements persist in a host of Jung-influenced practices: in the writings of Joseph Campbell (215-6), Mircea Eliade (218), June Singer (214 ff.), and Camille Paglia (221- 2); as well as in the men’s movement (224-5) and in certain cross-dressing and transgendered circles (225-9). Garber instances radical-feminist theologian Mary Daly as one of androgyny’s outspoken malcontents. (Although elsewhere in the book Garber criticizes the idea of Pauline conversions, she presents this one approvingly.) Daly initially favored the idea of “psychic wholeness, or androgyny,” then “recanted” from the position, finding the word androgyny “confusing,” “a semantic abomination,” and describing the androgynous ideal as the equivalent of “John Travolta and Farrah Fawcett-Majors Scotch-taped together” (216).

     

    In Garber’s reconstructed sense of the term, as distinguished from Jung’s and Haraway’s usage, the bisexual may be said to collaborate in Hayles’s project of denaturing the human sphere. Like Haraway’s cyborg, Garber’s bisexual works to “undo” certain prevailing oppositions — though the principal oppositions involved in this case are not human/animal, human/machine, and physical/nonphysical, but rather 1) homosexual/heterosexual, 2) masculine/feminine, and 3)sexual/platonic.9

     

    Garber problematizes the first of these three fundamental dyads in a number of ways: a) by looking at “borderline” cases which raise general doubts about the viability of a linear gay/straight continuum;10 b) by revealing the specific shortcomings of quantified indexes such as the 7-point Kinsey scale and the Klein Sexual Orientation Grid (28-30); and c) by citing Judith Butler and Gayle Rubin, whose scholarship has shown how normative claims are culturally produced within what Butler has called “a heterosexual matrix for desire” (161). Within this matrix, Butler argues, bisexuality is “redescribed as impossible” by the patriarchal law that “produces both sanctioned heterosexuality and transgressive homosexuality” (183-4). In a similar vein, Garber quotes feminist Mariana Valverde: “Although bisexuality, like homosexuality, is just another deviant identity, it also functions as a rejection of the norm/deviance model” (250).

     

    In connection with the second dyad, Garber extends the discussion of her previous book Vested Interests: Cross-Dressing and Cultural Anxiety. Her chapter on androgyny deconstructs not only Jungian psychology but related concepts such as hermaphroditism and the myth of unisexuality.11

     

    With respect to the third dyad, Garber argues that there is an unavoidably erotic component in amorous childhood and adolescent friendships (ch. 13), as well as in the teacher/student relationship (ch. 14). The realm of pedagogy is institutionally bisexual, Garber asserts, noting that classroom transferences occur regardless of the sexual predilections students and teachers display outside the class setting.

     

    As this list suggests, few social or psychological institutions remain uninterrogated in the pages of Vice Versa. In addition to those already mentioned, marriage (chs. 16, 17), monogamy (chs. 18-21), “normalcy” (297-303), the “conversion” narrative (ch. 15), and even theories of ambidexterity (ch. 12) all come up for revisionist scrutiny.

     

    I see Garber’s bisexual as a potential complement or corrective to Haraway’s cyborg. Haraway and Garber both create a “powerful infidel heteroglossia” which charts paths away from a unitary sense of self; but the paths they select diverge in important ways. Despite the masculine/feminine dyad discussed above, Garber’s bisexual would hardly be overjoyed at the prospect of living in Haraway’s “world without gender.”12 Even if such a world were imaginable, would it be advisable? providential? fun? In Haraway’s talk of “ideologies of sexual reproduction” and the “informatics of domination,” one is left to wonder what place, if any, remains for Garber’s “eroticism of everyday life.” The very style of Garber’s book — its affable wordplay, countless anecdotes, vigorous readability — stands as an implicit rebuke to Haraway’s manifesto, with its ascetic ironies and pinched, semi-automaton syntax.

     

    At the same time, a greater appreciation for what Haraway means by situated knowledges might have helped Garber to curb her occasional tendency toward grandiosity. Garber’s chapter on Freud ends with this pronouncement: “Bisexuality is that upon the repression of which society depends for its laws, codes, boundaries, social organization — everything that defines ‘civilization’ as we know it” (206). Despite the element of irony in the final words, Garber leaves open the possibility here, as elsewhere, that bisexuality carries the potential for shaking Western civilization to its very foundations. Such a cataclysm would be a tall order indeed for a movement which is bedeviled with problems of visibility and representation, and which is unlikely to yield a politically empowering event equivalent to the Stonewall Riots.

     

    This matter of “pull-apart” opposites, and of cultural theory encroaching on realpolitik, calls for a caveat. John Guillory, rearticulating a concern that has become almost ritualized in the field, recently criticized the cultural studies tendency toward fostering claims about the supposed across-the-boards subversiveness of certain marginalized practices.13 This tendency, he suggests, arises as a kind of fantasy wish-fulfillment in the midst of a widening credibility gap: in the absence of persuasive totalizing narratives about politics or economics, cultural studies brings ingratiating relief in the form of crypto-totalizing discourse about neglected minorities. Guillory specifically takes Judith Butler to task for intimating that historically entrenched binaries about gender can be fully “subverted” through the auspices of drag performance.14 A similar argument could be made about some of Garber’s claims for bisexuality — her occasional habit of resorting to breathless superlatives (does bisexuality really mark the spot where all of our questions about eroticism, repression, and social arrangements come to crisis [368]?), and of relying on a plethora of literary close readings where broader historical analysis is called for. In Vice Versa, bisexuality at times seems to be elevated to the status of a full-fledged sociopolitical paradigm shift by surmise and enthusiasm alone, by the sheer prettiness of thinking it so.

     

    Yet it must also be argued that bisexuality is an unusually volatile and productive site of present contestation, and it is not Garber’s duty to undersell the potential of a movement whose parameters are still manifestly in flux. What Eve Sedgwick asserted of her book Epistemology of the Closet may be said as well of Vice Versa:

     

    A point of the book is not to know how far its insights and projects are generalizable, not to be able to say in advance where the semantic specificity of these issues gives over to (or: itself structures?) the syntax of a 'broader' or more abstractable critical project.15

     

    Nor, pace Edmund White, should Garber be burdened with the task of enumerating every one of bisexuality’s discontents. The enormous misconceptions and prejudices that still saturate most discussions about bisexuality, even among the highly educated, form their own inverted justification for the kind of playfully affirmative treatment Garber provides. Many readers, faced with the carnivalesque inversions and crosscurrents found in Vice Versa, will feel a sense of vertigo akin to the kind Fredric Jameson has described about the encounter with postmodern architecture:

     

    We do not yet possess the perceptual equipment to match this new hyperspace . . . The newer architecture . . . stands as something like an imperative to grow new organs, to expand our sensorium and our body to some new, yet unimaginable, perhaps ultimately impossible dimensions.16

     

    Notes

     

    1. A sampling of individuals from the present century: Mattachine Society founder Harry Hay, married to a woman and actively gay (73-4); Patricia Ireland, whose bisexuality came under political censure when she became the president of N.O.W. (72-3); writer John Cheever, described by his daughter as a man who loved men but disliked homosexuals (403); First Lady Eleanor Roosevelt (76-8); ex-congressman Robert Bauman, who pled “nolo contendre” to charges of homosexual solicitation, and whose marriage was subsequently annulled by the Catholic Church on grounds of “Mistake of person” (71); and painter Larry Rivers, for whom the term “trisexual” is coined (“He’d try anything”) (448).

     

    2. Joseph P. Kahn, “The new book on bisexuality,” Boston Globe, 6 Sept. 1995, 80.

     

    3. See also Rita Mae Brown, “Defining the New Sexuality,” Los Angeles Times Book Review, 30 July 1995, 2,9; and Frank Kermode, “Beyond Category,” New York Times Book Review, 9 July 1995, 6-7.

     

    4. Edmund White, “Gender Uncertainties,” The New Yorker, 17 July 1995, 81.

     

    5. Ibid.

     

    6. Garber traces the roots of nineties bisexual activism through the gay and lesbian movement to seventies feminism and the civil rights movement of the sixties (86-7). She acknowledges that the activist and theoretical sides of bisexuality are by no means interchangeable: “the two strands of bisexual thinking, the identity-politics, rights-based arguments for visibility on the one hand and the theoretical, deconstructive, category-questioning arguments for rethinking erotic boundaries on the other are not always easily combined” (87). For biographical material on Garber, see Kahn, 75, 80.

     

    7. N. Katherine Hayles, Chaos Bound: Orderly Disorder in Contemporary Literature and Science (Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1990) 265.

     

    8. See Donna J. Haraway, “A Cyborg Manifesto: Science, Technology, and Socialist-Feminism in the Late Twentieth Century,” Simians, Cyborgs, and Women: The Reinvention of Nature (New York: Routledge, 1991) 149-81. The material Hayles refers to is found in pp. 151-4.

     

    9. Garber writes, “If bisexuality is in fact, as I suspect it to be, not just another sexual orientation but rather a sexuality that undoes sexual orientation as a category, a sexuality that threatens and challenges the easy binarities of straight and gay, queer and ‘het,’ and even, through its biological and physiological meanings, the gender categories of male and female, then the search for the meaning of the word ‘bisexual’ offers a different kind of lesson . . . The erotic discovery of bisexuality is the fact that it reveals sexuality to be a process of growth, transformation, and surprise, not a stable and knowable state of being” (65- 6).

     

    10. See note 1.

     

    11. Regarding the potential for “destabilizing” the man/woman divide, Garber’s bisexual shows an affinity with the drag queen as figured in Judith Butler. See Butler’s “Bodily Inscriptions, Performative Subversions,” Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity (New York: Routledge, 1990) 128-41, and note 14 below.

     

    12. Haraway, 181.

     

    13. John Guillory, “System Without Structure: Cultural Studies as ‘Low Theory,’” Keynote Presentation, GWU “Intersections” Conference, Washington, 30 March 1996. An earlier formulation of this oft-reiterated concern is found in Peter Stallybrass and Allon White, The Politics and Poetics of Transgression (Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1986) 177-8.

     

    14. Guillory singles out Butler’s scholarship as an unusually intelligent and influential (rather than unusually vulnerable) example of this practice. Butler herself, of course, is not unaware of the problem. She spends a considerable portion of Gender Trouble making similar objections to this tendency in the writings of Julia Kristeva, Michel Foucault, and Monique Wittig (79-128). Further, she has made a number of clarifications about her own claims for drag performativity in “Critically Queer,” GLQ 1:1 (1993): 21, 24, 26-7; see also Butler’s Bodies That Matter (New York: Routledge, 1993). In Gender Trouble Butler writes, “Feminist critique ought to explore the totalizing claims of a masculinist signifying economy, but also remain self-critical with respect to the totalizing gestures of feminism” (13).

     

    15. Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick, Epistemology of the Closet (Berkeley: U of California P, 1990) 12.

     

    16. Fredric Jameson, Postmodernism; or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism (Durham: Duke UP, 1991) 38.

     

  • The Problem of Strategy: How to Read Race, Gender, and Class in the Colonial Context

    Anjali Arondekar

    Department of English
    University of Pennsylvania
    arondeka@dept.english.upenn.edu

     

    Anne McClintock, Imperial Leather: Race, Gender and Sexuality in the Colonial Contest.New York: Routledge, 1995.
     

    Strategy works through a persistent (de)constructive critique of the theoretical. “Strategy” is an embattled concept-metaphor and unlike “theory,” its antecedents are not disinterested and universal. “Usually, an artifice or trick designed to outwit or surprise the enemy” (Oxford English Dictionary)

     

    — Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, Outside in the Teaching Machine 

    One of the founding assumptions of this book is that no social category exists in privileged isolation; each comes into being in social relation to other categories, if in uneven and contradictory ways. But power is seldom adjudicated evenly — different social situations are overdetermined for race, for gender, for class, or for each in turn. I believe however that it can be safely said that no social category should remain invisible with respect to an analysis of empire.

     

    — Anne McClintock, Imperial Leather

     

    In a recent interview, ironically entitled “In a Word,” Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak revisits the term “strategy,” and argues for the use of precise critical “strategies” in academic scholarship. As the quotation above indicates, her notion of “strategy” strives for a political accountability, for a situated reading that prioritizes a local context that by definition cannot function as a blanket “theory” that is then applied to all like-sounding cases. “A strategy suits a situation,” she reminds us, “a strategy is not theory.” While Spivak’s work on “strategic essentialisms” is well known, and often misunderstood as an excuse to proselytize on the virtue of academic “essentialisms,” her particular articulation of the critical necessity of the notion of “strategy” itself has often been overlooked.

     

    I begin my review of Anne McClintock’s Imperial Leather: Race, Gender and Sexuality in the Colonial Contest with an invocation of Spivak’s notion of “strategic” readings to situate McClintock as one such admirably engaged and embattled “strategic” reader. McClintock’s collection of essays wrestles with situating and balancing the problematic variables of race, class, and gender in readings of the colonial context within a range of hermeneutical discourses. While it is critical commonplace in current academic parlance to speak of the imbricated discourses of race, class, and gender, McClintock calls for a critical reading of empire that demands a rigorous re-conceptualization and historicization of such utterances. Race, gender, and class, she argues, are to be called “articulated categories” that “are not distinct realms of experience, existing in splendid isolation from each other, nor can they simply be yoked together retrospectively. Rather they come into existence in and through relation to each other, if in contradictory and conflictual ways.” (5) These categories thus do not derive their signification from a fixed point of origin, but instead are “articulated,” unfolded from uneven and often opposing locations. Operating within such a methodological framework, McClintock’s book offers three related critiques of “the project of imperialism, the cult of domesticity and the invention of industrial progress”(4). Each critique points up the tendency in earlier critical work to overemphasize one term of the articulation at the expense of the others. For instance, McClintock demonstrates how the cult of domesticity in late nineteenth-century England has as much invested in hierarchies of race as it does in traditional taxonomies of gender. Or that imperialism has as much to do with gender asymmetries (both within and without the colonial context) as it does with the more pronounced impositions of class and race.

     

    McClintock’s heuristic gestures reflect the same kind of constant structural scrutiny that she brings to bear on the analytical categories of race, class, and gender. One of her preliminary moves is to locate herself firmly at the juncture of a range of traditionally separate theoretical schools:

     

    An abiding concern of the book is to refuse the clinical separation of psychoanalysis and history . . . and to rethink the circulation of notions that can be observed between the family, sexuality and fantasy (the traditional realm of psychoanalysis) and the categories of labor, market and money (the traditional realm of political and economic history) (8).

     

    McClintock similarly refuses to conceive of time and history as a binary of before and after, with the post-colonial condition comfortably cushioned from an oppressive colonial past; she points instead to the urgent continuity of historical patterns. The plotting of time and histories, she argues, is nothing more than “a geography of social power” (37).

     

    In this essay, I will pursue the limits of McClintock’s claim for such critical practices insofar as they can be traced in her book, and in turn pose a series of questions: First, given the scattered, albeit connected, chronologies of the book’s individual essays (which begin with Rider Haggard’s sketch map of the Route to King Solomon’s mines, and end with a more contemporary map of South African politics), does McClintock manage to achieve the kind of precise historical and theoretical intervention she herself calls for? Second, is the scale of McClintock’s project simply too ambitious, too wide-ranging, too methodologically fragmented to produce readings that are coherent and “strategic?” Imperial Leather‘s table of contents reads like a model for a cultural studies collection, with sections on a dizzying array of issues from an essay on race, cross-dressing, and the cult of domesticity, to another on commodity racism and imperial advertising. Does McClintock, in her effort not to privilege one category over another as an organizing trope for her analysis of different cultural pheonomena, end up with a more radical version of the “commonplace, liberal pluralism” that she so abhors (8)? Third, how does McClintock’s book add to the current scholarship on the structures of colonial discourse? The past few years have seen a prolific and rich widening of critiques in the area of colonial discourse analysis. Christopher Lane’s The Ruling Passion: British Colonial Allegory and the Paradox of Homosexual Desire, Ali Behdad’s Belated Travellers: Orientalism in the Age of Colonial Dissolution, Ann Stoler’s Race and the Education of Desire: Foucault’s History of Sexuality and the Colonial Order of Things, and David Spurr’s Rhetoric of Empire are just some examples of the diverse cultural-studies based critiques of empire that have recently emerged. Does McClintock offer us something that we won’t already find elsewhere in this rapidly emergent field?

     

    The first, and most persuasive section of McClintock’s book is entitled “Empire of the Home.” This section attempts to situate genealogies of imperialism within the European domestic landscape, and specifically within the cult of domesticity. “Discoveries” of the colonies appear as belated gestures where the “inaugural scene is never in fact inaugural or originary: something has always gone before” (28). And that “something [that] has gone before,” McClintock argues, is something that is staged internally within the bedrooms and boardrooms of the European metropole. McClintock expands the notion of domesticity to include “both a space (a geographical and architectural alignment) and a social relation to power” (34). Using material examples of commodity racism such as a 1899 Pears Soap advertisement, she demonstrates how discourses of scientific racism and commodity fetishism conflate in scenes of marketable “imperial domesticity.” The Pears’ image “shows an admiral decked in pure imperial white, washing his hands in his cabin as his steamship crosses the threshold into the realm of empire” (32). Access to imperial spaces is arrived at through the cleansing powers of a domestic product that significantly promulgates a version of imperial domesticity that is without women. Colonialism may well be metaphorised as the benevolent expansion of the English family and its accompanying domestic habits, yet it is a family that is structurally inflexible and exclusively male.

     

    McClintock’s most successful location of the convergence of racist, classist, and sexist structures in the production of late nineteenth-century bourgeois English domesticity lies in her analysis of the infamous Arthur Munby/Hannah Cullwick affair. Arthur Munby, a well-known Victorian barrister (1829-1910), was discovered, posthumously, to have “loved Hannah Cullwick , “servant born at Shifnal,” for forty-six years, and for thirty-six of those years to have secretly harbored Cullwick as his “most dear and beloved wife and servant” (76). McClintock not only points to the myriad connections between work and sexuality that found this “particularly Victorian, and particularly neurotic” relationship (77), but further demonstrates how this dynamic is artfully managed through a Victorian order of things that relies on learned and interconnected discourses of race, class, and gender. Munby’s urban projects and elaborate typologies of working-class women collide, McClintock reminds us, with the distinctly “imperial genre” of travel ethnographies: “Like the colonial map, Munby’s notations [and photographs] offered a discourse of the surface and belonged — like the musuem and exhibition hall — to the industrial archive of the spectacle” (82). Working-class women, like the racialized ‘natives’ dotting the imperial landscape, become subject to, and object of a similar masculinist order of colonial logic. And the genre of Munby’s photograph, as Malek Alloula’s Colonial Harem has also stridently articulated in a related context, is the imperial site/sight of choice.

     

    Unlike earlier readings of the affair that cast Cullwick as the beleaguered lower-class victim of an oppressive master, McClintock however chooses to emphasize the couple’s shared investment in the maintenance of this S/M dynamic. Throughout the various roles Cullwick adopts for her master’s pleasure (from servant to mistress, from class to race transvestism), she stages, for McClintock, not merely her master’s fantasies, but also her own. The couple’s desires can converge because and not despite of their articulated class and gender positions. And the site at which they do indeed converge most markedly is in their mutual fetishization of race. Munby, in stride with the discourses of Victorian degeneration, imagines Cullwick, not just as transgressively “male” but also as “black.” At her most desirable (for Munby, that is), Cullwick is presented “in a grotesque caricature of the stigmata of racial degeneration: her forehead is flattened and foreshortened” (107). Cullwick, too, stages her most effective rebellion against Munby’s authority when she refuses to relinquish control of a “slave-band” that marks her as racialized, even as she is performing other roles. In a radical re-writing of Freud and theories of fetishism, McClintock grants Cullwick, the woman, the ability to fetishize. The filthy leather “slave-band” as fetish stands in not for the phallus, but for the concealed/missing component of Cullwick’s/womens’ labor.

     

    I find McClintock’s fusing of psychoanalytical categories of the fetish with categories of race and class persuasive but also problematic. While McClintock’s careful placement of Munby and Cullwick within a dense history of Freudian disavowal and displacement of early objects of desire (such as the elusive and yet everpresent maid-figure) is compelling, I am less struck by her reading of race in such an analysis. McClintock does not fully problematize Cullwick’s and her own conflation of slavery with gender and class oppression. Such conflations have been vehemently opposed by many African American feminist critics, such as Carla Peterson and Hortense Spillers, who argue that to make such analogies in experiences is to elide the very specificities and brutalities of the history of slavery. Herein lies the main challenge to McClintock’s heuristic battles: her continued appeal to the analogical as well as to the intensely different structures of analysis within the categories she is exploring. In other words, race is to class as class is to gender, and so on and so forth. Within such analogs, race can only approximate gender, never stand in or substitute for it. Yet, to argue, as she does, that race, class, and gender participate in mutually generative relationships is to erase the binary structures of the analogy, and to arrive at problematical dialectical moments such as the one cited between slavery and gender oppression. I am not suggesting that there is an easy way out of this quandary, but merely that McClintock appears to have overlooked such potential pitifalls in an otherwise dense argument.

     

    McClintock’s second large section, entitled “Double Crossings,” moves our gaze from the domestic body of Cullwick’s performances to the larger domestication of the market of empire. In this instance, the history of English soap production and advertisement functions as an allegory for the whitewashing of empire. Imperial advertisements for different brands of soap invoke images of the monkey (Monkey Brand Soap), or of an evolutionary racism, to sell not just commodities but a particular version of positivist history: “Civilization is born [such images imply] at the moment of first contact with the Western commodity” (223). Commodities in their crossings to the colonies suggest the possibility of a different brand of colonial mimcry. The native is not encouraged to aspire to the public status of an Englishman, but only to adopt his private habits and accoutrements; to buy, but never to participate in the trading of such commodities. The poetics of colonial cleanliness become “a poetics of social discipline” (226). But as McClintock’s prior section has already demonstrated, such boundaries and fantasies of colonial control are rarely maintained. Myths of native idleness, lassitude and filth are crucial to the reification of such commodity exchanges, myths that, McClintock points out, are easily dismantled through close historical readings of the particular colonial labor context. Fetishism appears disruptively here, too, as in the case of Hannah Cullwick, manifested in the uncanny quality of commodity exchange processes, especially as they involve indigenous practices and products. Colonial feminists, like Olive Schreiner, further interrupt the hegemony of Western commodity discourse through their focii on gendered and racialized forms of production.

     

    Again, as in my critique of the earlier section, I will argue that McClintock falters in her analysis of the category of race. Race, as is refracted through the multiple images of soap advertisements in this section, does not transcend its traditional binary of black and white. McClintock restricts her analysis to the African continent, ignoring the similarly powerful reverberations such racialized commodities had on other colonies, such as India. Extending her critique to India, or even gesturing toward its perverse racial position (India begins to be read in heavily racialized terms only after the rebellion of 1857) would permit McClintock to interrogate conflicting discourses of race in simultaneous moments of colonial history. Similarly, I would add that just as units of analysis like race and gender have their particularized locations in history, so also do discourses of critical inquiry. If we are urged to localize the fetish, we must concurrently localize the post-colonial theory that McClintock uses in its precise political and historical moment. While McClintock expends considerable effort in explicating and situating psychoanalyis and Freud within a distinct genealogy of theoretical negotiations, she is less prone to do so with regard to post-colonial theory and its practitioners such as Homi Bhabha.

     

    McClintock’s final section, “Dismantling the Master’s House,” provides a contemporary and powerful closure to her first two sections. Using the political struggles of men and women in South Africa, this section explores the crucial thread of historical continuity, exposing the disruptive kernel of colonial oppression that contaminates any neat division of the colonial past from the putatively post-colonial present. The theoretical purchase of terms such as hybridity takes on a markedly political valence in contexts such as South Africa, where narrative ambiguities perform tasks that few politicians can accomplish. McClintock uses the example of a collaborative literary text, Poppie Nongena, produced through the labor of a white and a black woman, as one site of hybrid resistance. Elsa Joubert, a white Afrikaans writer and mother, transcribes in this text the orally transmitted history of a black woman, “Poppie Nongena” recorded during the bloody Soweto uprising of 1967.

     

    I will end as I began with a reference to Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak. In an interview republished in The Post-Colonial Critic, Spivak compares the project of sustained critical inquiry to the daily cleaning or brushing of one’s teeth. Both, she argues, need to be undertaken in the spirit of daily maintenance, and unlike a surgical operation, should not be expected to bring about a drastic recovery or change. McClintock’s book asks for a similar critical vigilance in our analysis of the categories of race, class, and gender. Thus, even if at times McClintock’s text appears maddeningly repetitive and heavily over-burdened with disparate topics, it is her commitment to constant rereadings of empire that we most remember. The post-script to her book, “The Angel of Progress” sums up this gesture and warns us against the dangers of critical lethargy:

     

    Without a renewed will to intervene in the unacceptable, we face the prospect of being becalmed in a historically empty space in which our sole direction is found by gazing back spellbound at the epoch behind us, in a perpetual present marked only as “post.” (396)

     

  • Personal Effects, Public Effects, Special Effects: Institutionalizing American Poetry

    Joe Amato

    Lewis Department of Humanities
    Illinois Institute of Technology
    amato@charlie.cns.iit.edu

     

    Jed Rasula. The American Poetry Wax Museum: Reality Effects, 1940-1990.National Council of Teachers of English. 639 pp. ISBN 0-8141-0137-2. Hardcover $42.95.

     

    Judging by its sheer heft, its blurbs, and its bulk of carefully-detailed appendices, one might expect that The American Poetry Wax Museum represents a major intervention in the ongoing struggles over American poetry. The second title in NCTE’s Refiguring English Studies series, it bills itself as an “innovative and irreverent” book that “oscillat[es] between documentary and polemic.” The inside book-jacket bio of Rasula details a curious trajectory, involving a Ph.D. from the University of California at Santa Cruz’s History of Consciousness program, a “stint as researcher for the ABC television series Ripley’s Believe It Or Not,” and a relocation to Ontario, Canada, where the now expatriate author teaches at Queen’s University.

     

    Front matter includes a brief mission statement of this NCTE series, which aims to provide “a forum for scholarship on English studies as a discipline, a profession, and a vocation.” The Series Editor, Stephen M. North, is himself author of The Making of Knowledge in Composition: Portrait of an Emerging Field (Boynton, 1987), the first truly comprehensive attempt to survey the field of composition studies. North’s emphasis on and validation of “practitioner lore” launched a provocative challenge to then-prevailing notions of researcher expertise, and substantially bolstered the status both of composition studies and of its practitioners.

     

    Rasula’s book thus emerges from a curiously recombinant domain of publishing practices within the English industry, a domain whose academic lineage is marked by the rocky ascent to legitimacy of composition studies, and with it the corollary effect that writing practices as such, including poetry, are a suitable subject for institutional interrogation. Which legitimation has in turn been reinforced by the present popularity of cultural studies — specifically, critical reception theory, an enterprise focused on unveiling the various social and cultural apparatuses of textual consumption. With North as custodian, then, and under the imprimatur of NCTE, we might expect from this unconventionally situated author a renegade challenge to prevailing orthodoxies.

     

    And to a considerable extent, the book delivers on its promise. I’ll begin at the beginning, synchronizing my commentary with the text rather closely through Chapter Two to give some idea of its conceptual progression. A Polemical Preface” provides Rasula’s motivated macro view of what he is up to: his is “a study of the canonizing assumptions (and compulsions) that have fabricated an image of American poetry since World War II,” a “field of productive tensions . . . which are foreclosed prematurely by denials that they exist.” Concurring with Don Byrd’s appraisal that “‘poetic’ self-expression” has proliferated to the point of being a “cradle to grave opportunit[y],” Rasula alleges that it has been “anthologists and commentators” who have legislated this state of denials, compiling and categorizing in the service of a graven-cum-waxen image, “the enshrinement of the self-expressive subject” (4).

     

    Chapter One: Though I found the opening salvo a bit mechanical and digressive in places, Rasula’s modus operandi is comprised of equal parts erudition and rhetorical aplomb, and a penchant for mordant observation: in accord with the NCTE series title, he refigures American poetry anthologies as museums of wax simulations whose “carceral” condition is such that each “talking head” is forced to “speak” courtesy of the wonders of voice-over technologies (yes, Baudrillard looms large in all of this, as do the lesser known Philip Fisher and Neil Harris). Poets along with their poetry are thus reduced to ventriloquial ploys employed by their curators both to pander to public taste and to promote various not-so-hidden, but often complex social-qua-literary agendas:

     

    My concern, in elaborating this thesis of a poetry wax
    museum, is to suggest that the seemingly autonomous
    "voices and visions" of poets themselves have been
    underwritten by custodial sponsors who have
    surreptitiously turned down the volume on certain
    voices, and simulated a voice-over for certain others.
    Nothing defines the situation more succinctly than the
    police phrase protective custody.
    (33)

     

    For Rasula, the “figure of the poet as cyborg” (another refiguring, incidentally, one owing to the work of UC Santa Cruz scholar Donna Haraway) signifies but one of many facets of a cultural imbrication best captured in buzzword. “For some time now,” he writes, “we have been citizens of a Cybernation,” the pun serving to connote an American collective consciousness construed as a “mental homeless shelter that harbors Dan Rather, Roseanne Barr, and Bullwinkle” (47). The Wax Museum is in fact itself transfigured, courtesy of further conceptual correspondence, into an orphanage “where mute icons of imaginative authority are sheltered along with the voices just out of their reach” (48). Chapter One concludes with a “coda” that transfigures again (or pe rhaps prefigures) the Wax Museum to evoke the greenhouse; in particular, Roethke’s invocation of same in “Child on Top of a Greenhouse.” “Greenhouses are controlled environments, sites of artificially induced vegetal animation” (53). Etc. Given its scholastic medium, the message of Chapter One is guaranteed both to illuminate and to exacerbate the public disputes that have lingered on among neoformalists, antiformalists, language poets, and others (where “formalist” is itself understood as a highly conflicted term). By the end of his first chapter, Rasula emerges as something of a latter day Pound, sans Pound’s annoying self-righteousness and unforgivable bigotry.

     

    Chapter Two, “The Age of ‘The Age of’”: Part One of this two-hundred-fifty page chapter constitutes the beef. Rasula begins with a summary overview of Louise Bogan’s correspondence, arguing that, because she was a “fastidious observer,” had “significant contact with many of the more famous personnel of the poetry world,” and “was generationally situated so as to have a dual perspective on both the modernist and subsequent generations,” Bogan’s letters help to provide an accurate “sense of poetry in America as lives lived” (58). Well, yes. Someplace along the way, though, Bogan’s intimate voice recedes rather quickly into the background (to resurface at irregular intervals) as Rasula gradually builds his case against, as one might have expected, the New Critics and their New Criticism — to simplify enormously, a southern agrarian, religious, somewhat autodidactic collective led by John Crowe Ransom, Cleanth Brooks, Allen Tate and Robert Penn Warren. A quick paraphrase of Rasula’s argument might go something like this: Whereas many have illustrated how the New Criticism shaped the way English studies came to be practiced during the thirties, forties, and fifties, few have emphasized sufficiently the overarching, extratextual imperatives and consequences associated with this latter’s “public relations” role in servicing a constraining literary-academic enterprise, an establishment initially rooted in trade press publication and eventually forced underground — where, however, it has continued to shape academic practice.

     

    My professorial mortarboard began to tip to one side as it grew increasingly clear to me in reading through Rasula’s careful indictment that New Critical hegemonic effects are yet unconsciously with us (i.e., us academics), the source of numerous anxieties and tacit alliances. Here Rasula indicates incisively, and with unprecedented historical clarity, how New Critical textual practices reinforced and informed more organizational motivations. New Criticism is successful in the postwar world precisely because this baby-booming “age of sociology” — an age in which “introspective compulsion” grows increasingly susceptible to an external, “managerial temperament” — demands explanation (122, 126). “Poetry fared well in the age of sociology,” Rasula observes, “because New Critical pedagogy constituted a veritable explanation industry, reassuringly in the hands of ‘qualified experts’” (127). Ultimately it is the “romance of technical efficiency” that validates and is validated by New Critical close readings and the like, a damaging functionalism” that reduces and trivializes the “traumas of history.” Among the most significant of such “traumas” in coeval literary terms was the awarding of the Bollingen Prize to Ezra Pound in 1949, following as it did on the heels of treason charges against him (which were ultimately suspended on the grounds of insanity). Rasula’s analysis of “the Pound affair” manages to capture the contradictions manifested by the Fellows in American Letters (who presided ove r the award) without wishing away either the evils or the ambiguities of Pound’s actions, symbolic and otherwise.

     

    One might argue that Rasula’s elaboration of New Critical influence itself contributes to such influence, that he has “paid homage” to the New Critics by accusing them of such far-reaching and pernicious effects. To be sure, there are other histories to be written, histories that have more to do with writers and artists whose work has never been regarded as “central” to prevailing academic or cultural orthodoxies. Any critique of orthodoxy risks a certain sort of reification, a reification of the center. One antidote is to introduce, as Rasula has done, a presumably marginal figure such as Louise Bogan — though Bogan’s marginality as a poet per se belies her access to poetry power brokers. And as I have indicated, Bogan figures into Rasula’s argument only irregularly after her initial appearance. One would therefore expect some resistance to Rasula’s argument from those who have an interest in revising historical “realities” to reveal the imposition of a center as a fiat of historical method.

     

    Rasula’s evocation of the “age of sociology” includes a brief survey of those institutional consolidations (high-cultural, pop-cultural and geopolitical) that (re)constitute the American bandwidth. Part Two of Chapter One situates in the midst of this bandwidth those poetic imperatives that conspired throughout the fifties to promote the ascendancy of Robert Lowell as the “poet who personified the postwar American bard” (247). Auden’s arrival in New York and subsequent naturalization as a US citizen provides immediate sanction for the then current, now sometimes retrospective view that this marks the “Age of Auden” (and in subsequent mimicry, the “Age of Lowell”), an age initiated, in Rasula’s caustic formulation, by Auden’s “demonstrating to Americans how to import a poetry culture, much as horticulturalists imported French vine stock to get the California wine industry going” (148). Auden’s presence and influence worked to reinforce the “pedagogic and scholastic advocacy” of the New Critics, while the formation of a “centrist” position cleverly concealed its more avant-garde Modernist roots (145). To his credit, Rasula suggests a “nonaesthetic” reason for this development: race. If Lowell had been elected the prodigal son as if by default, it was certainly not without regard for the fact that he was a white Christian (male), whereas many of his contemporaries — Zukofsky, Reznikoff, Oppen — were Jewish. Anthology-wise, this was indeed the age of the WASP.

     

    Expertly weaving poetry and criticism from the fifties with critical studies of the period, Rasula chronicles the twists and turns of fifties establishment/ counter-establishment mores and poetic positionings, warts and all. The advent of the widely publicized and popular Beat movement, along with the controversies that ensued from its high profile, are viewed by Rasula as the historical springboard for the decade’s notorious, and defining, literary culmination: the “anthology war” inaugurated by the release in 1960 of Donald Allen’s The New American Poetry (revised and rereleased in the late seventies as The Postmoderns). The Beat and Black Mountain harshness that gives offense to the status quo of the academic elite is shrewdly and accurately cast as a function of these presumed upstarts’ collective tendency toward “theorizing a poetics” — and in this formulation Rasula offers us a convenient way of understanding the historical present of poetic practice. As for Lowell, he emerges under Rasula’s scrutiny both as id and superego of “Criticism, Inc.,” his life punctuated by genteel self-aggrandizement and manic outburst even as his poems themselves ultimately reveal the self-tortured persona grata and non grata congenial to conformist culture. In the terms he borrowed from Virginia Woolf in his acceptance of the National Book Award — terms which, as Rasula indicates, resonated well with establishment skepticism — Lowell may be seen with some sympathy neither as cooked nor as raw; he was simply overdone. In any case, I found Rasula’s contrasting of Lowell’s poetic self-construction with Charles Olson’s “Maximus” (to the latter’s advantage) instructive, if not altogether convincing; one is tempted simply to observe in this connection that boys will be boys.

     

    Chapter Two’s concluding section is entitled “Conformity Regained,” the ironic evocation of Milton signaling an establishment coup de grace in this veritable epic of American poetry’s various struggles and perturbations. The section begins with a cursory review of “previously formalist poets” whose work underwent “dramatic stylistic and procedural changes” (269) as a result of sixties instigations — Merwin, Wright, Kinnell, Wilbur (not much change here), Bly, Eshleman (publisher of Sulfur) and Baraka. With Baraka, Rasula’s historical overview becomes the occasion for a sustained meditation on multiculturalism. I must admit to having felt a bit uneasy at first, what with Rasula’s observation that, given “the present conundrum of a revised canon in which it is essential that minorities be included” even as “their minoritarian features must not be essentialized,” “we now see the shameless opportunism of a curriculum designed to reflect political correctness” (279). What initially troubled me here was less the insight itself than Rasula’s adoption of “political correctness” as an easy pejorative, which gesture mirrors precisely the current conservative jeremiad against “(il)liberal” education.

     

    But my discomfort was quickly dispelled as Rasula derived an alternative to such “tokenism” from a close reading both of Baraka’s process orientation and recent critical work by Nathaniel Mackey (another member of the UC Santa Cruz faculty). Rasula discusses in a footnote why Mackey’s concept of “creative kinship” has not caught on, suggesting that the influx of Continental theory, among other factors, has produced a “scholarly climate in which the admissible terms of affiliation are legislative, not creative” (282). In demonstrating the value of seeing the poet as subject of creative kinships, Rasula once again seizes on Olson as a powerful example, and throughout his discussion of ethno-aesthetic complexities he suggests that jazz and its history might serve usefully to reorient our thinking and our curricula. After some further exploration of the specifically WASPish ethnic character of the New Critical hegemony, Rasula concludes this chapter with a reference to Robert Duncan’s spirtual reading of poetic warfare, calling for poets and anthologizers not only to admit the “multiplicity of convictions at work in poetry,” but to “be at strife with [their] own conviction . . . in order to give [themselves] over to the art” (305).

     

    Chapters Three, Four and Five together comprise a progressive illumination of the present situation of poetic practice in general and poetry anthologies in particular. Rasula borrows Chapter Three’s title, “Consolations of the Novocain,” from Karl Shapiro to indicate that American poetry suffers from the application of critical anesthesia. After surveying the relative dearth of informed studies of postwar poetry, Rasula diligently dissects what he calls the “default mode” of literary criticism in this period, whereby “readings are so ‘close’ that the critic’s own claustrophobia permeates the text” (318). He explicates the textual reduction (and subsequent redaction) of poetic practice to luxuriating lyrical egos, a reduction which produces a fatal(istic) reading of poetry as a social art to the extent that “the lyrical ego condemns itself to a prison of its own making” (329).

     

    In Chapter Four, “Politics In, Politics Of,” Rasula mounts a complex overview and critique of poetry’s material basis vis-a-vis the ubiquitous and normative medium of television. Rasula’s argument throughout is predicated on his view that “poetry is not a linguistic oasis, and is not immune from the discursive norms of society at large” (366). Hence the question becomes one of how best to address such norms without ignoring materialist concerns. “Insofar as poetry has become synonymous with the free verse lyric,” he writes, “‘poetry’ is in dangerous competition with television,” for “the inscrutable rhetorical foundation of free verse abandons all the immunizing paraphernalia of prosody” (366). Poetry is apt to come up short if it aspires to the flashier projections of the tube. After a brief and enlightening foray into typography, Rasula turns his attention to the “mind-cure theology” of “industrial-communications society,” the exemplar of which becomes televangelism. “Watching television is keeping the faith,” he writes, and this leads to his most oracular, and enigmatic, assertion: “Poetry, unlike television, is not contingent on belief” (373). He is at some pains to show, largely through a 1942 essay by Welsh poet David Jones, that the art of poetry, unlike the art of war, is a “path of charities” (374). Building on the work of Manuel DeLanda and Paul Virilio to the effect that “we have inhabited an ‘eternity’ of war,” what Virilio calls “pure war” (374), Rasula offers a peculiarly sociobiological version of a crisis in the arts: “The lapse of poetry is more serious than any supposed competition with television suggests, for what is at stake is not simply cultural displacement but the erosion of a species’ [sic] trait” (377).

     

    This would seem to accord very nearly with the radically empirical view of language practice evident in the work of William Burroughs (and others), where language becomes a viral social machine of self-replication akin to our genetic substrate. Although Rasula is quick to distinguish between poetry “as public event, which is to say commodity” — the only “kind of event recognized as public in the U.S.” (379) — and the poetic concerns of Olson and Williams, he nevertheless seems to allow precious little non-poetic space for resistance against the encroachments of popular-cum-militarized culture (the more hopeful elements of Michel de Certeau’s work come to mind here). It would seem that Rasula wants to safeguard a kind of political efficacy for poetic practice which he will not grant more popular media, and this despite his stated disavowal of any special status for poetic agency. This represents a curious romantic deviation from what is for the most part a pessimistically Foucauldian reading of the postwar technological era, a reading in which, to take one example, the movement of the humanities online is seen in part as an extension of the “military communications network” (376).

     

    Rasula’s discussion of political poetry and language poetry warrants a few specific remarks. In a brief foray into the poetic thematic of war, Rasula invokes Duncan once again to the effect that his work exemplifies “the old and venerable journey” of “resolving public crisis in spiritual autobiography” (385); it is clear that Rasula feels a special affiliation with the Olson-Duncan lineage. He offers little here in the way of anatomizing specific examples of “topical” political poetry; as he puts it, the “risk run” by such poetry is that “it may prove to be expendable after its suit is resolved” (389). Yet the same may be said of more (and less) aesthetically-motivated work, finally, such as that of Lowell & Co., much of which clearly steered away from direct political confrontation with dominant fifties rhetoric (Rasula’s gist throughout much of Chapter Two). I would have preferred here more active consideration of war-oriented poetry, such as that of (Viet Nam War poet) W. D. Ehrhart (whose work, though hardly popular in demographic terms, is nonetheless predicated in large part on first-person experiential narrative); in fact, some discussion regarding the “literature of trauma” in general might have been to the point.

     

    With this question of political poetry as a prelude, Rasula intervenes in the past two decades of controversy over language poetry-writing (term used advisedly — it’s a “fuzzy” construct, as Rasula indicates). Situating language writing over and against “low mimetic realism” — this latter marked by “the unexamined urge to find the soft emotional center of its issues” (393) — he emphasizes the “community of readers” that constitutes perhaps the signal achievement of such work (397). Rasula summarizes several of the aesthetic liabilities foregrounded by (and often in) language writing: that it “risks reifying distraction in a new complacency” (398); that, “once the soft lyric voice has been deconstructed or deposed, the remaining linguistic material is susceptible of further unforeseen subordinations” (410). Although “it is apparent from the existing body of language writing that poetic praxis and theoretical examination have rarely been so intimately bound together in American poetry” (405), the customary “separation of theory and practice” evinced even in language writing anthologies has resulted in a certain measure of “isolation and apparent autonomy” (405). Hence such poets have thereby “courted the spectre of preciousness, art for art’s sake, and esotericism” despite their theoretical assertions to the contrary (405). I would argue, on the other hand, that language writing may well have blurred the theoretical initiative as such, despite actual distinctions evinced by its various practitioners and anthologists; time will tell. Citing Maria Damon’s and Michael Berube’s studies of marginality, Rasula concludes by aligning, in brief, excerpts from Charles Reznikoff, Bob Perelman, and David Antin (this latter’s “skypoem”) to suggest that documentary “witness,” deconstruction of “the rhetoric of expert testimony,” and “a refusal of monumentality,” respectively, comprise evidence as to how “the most vital American poetry has operated on those margins that it has conscientiously allied itself with, rather than haphazardly submitted itself to” (408-413).

     

    A critical establishment enamored of its capacity for celebrating the lyrical self provides the backdrop against which Rasula identifies and dismantles one of the real targets in his book, canonical method. Rasula’s frustration with scholastic inertia becomes the source of perhaps his most contentious remark, that “Poets may be justified in thinking of scholarly critics as educated halfwits” (317). He finally squares off against the orthodoxy by addressing what Ron Silliman has coined “canonic amnesia or Vendler’s Syndrome” (qtd. in Rasula; 333). Named after its chief purveyor, Helen Vendler of Harvard, Vendler’s Syndrome refers to the hegemony of “tastemakers” who authorize the who’s who of literary anthologies, and do so “imperiously presum[ing] unanimity (of taste) where none exists” (334). Rasula demonstrates how, in Vendler’s case, this assumption of edict coincides with a certain infantilization of students as well as those deemed unworthy of the editorial task (such as Jerome Rothenberg and George Quasha!). In truth, Rasula does have an axe to grind with the Vendler-Harvard University Press establishment, which he reserves for a footnote (334); his remarks on this score are candid and unflinching. “The cost of those left out of the game is hard to assess,” he writes, and what is refreshing here, in my view, is his resistance to any “polite” appraisal of the poetry power center(s), his willingness to see indoctrination and oppression for what they are. Rasula elucidates the editorial and critical myopia of Daniel Hoffman’s Harvard Guide to Contemporary American Writing, and continues his critique with a summary dismissal of Jay Parini’s Columbia History of American Poetry, which he calls “literary history as calculated (or — maybe worse — casual) obscurantism” (355). As he puts it, this kind of official literary history “inevitably reproduces private life as public event without accounting for its social (and sociable) dimension” (360). Because this fai lure is closely allied, in Cary Nelson’s words, with a “collapsing of modern poetry’s wild diversity” into a homogeneity that “mirrors the most simplistic of 1950’s North American political world views” (360), the only “solution” that presents itself to Rasula is to refrain from “thinking of solutions as happening only once” (361). Tactics of resistance, in this as in other areas, must be conceived as regular and ongoing practices.

     

    The critical denouement represented by Rasula’s decimation of Vendler et al. is followed later in the text by an examination of four recent anthologies: J. D. McClatchy’s Vintage Book of Contemporary American Poetry; Eliot Weinberger’s American Poetry Since 1950; Paul Hoover’s Postmodern American Poetry: A Norton Anthology; and Douglas Messerli’s From the Other Side of the Century: A New American Poetry 1960-1990. Of the four, only McClatchy’s book fails (like the Vendler, Hoffman and Parini anthologies) “to be explicit about the strategies of consensus building” (464) — which is to say, only McClatchy’s relies on “awards and prizes” as the implicit measure of inclusion. But the crux of the matter here, for Rasula, is a “disabling nostalgia” that he finds “symptomatic of all four of these recent ambitious anthologies” (461). McClatchy’s nostalgia is simply a case of Vendler’s Syndrome — a yearning for the false consensus of the past. But for Weinberger, Hoover, and Messerli, the nostalgia is one which neutralizes the “practice of outside” by absorbing it into a “reverie of the outside, the experimental” (461). As Rasula asks, rhetorically, “what purpose is served by making an orthodoxy of the unorthodox?” (463).

     

    “It’s now possible,” Rasula writes, “. . . to summarize the genealogical contours of contemporary American poetry” (440). In five or so pages, he presents an historical precis — the climax of his documentary narrative — which serves to demarcate what he calls the “four zones” of the contemporary American “poetry world”: the Associated Writing Programs; the New Formalism; language poetry; and “various coalitions of interest-oriented or community-based poets” (440). Rasula is careful to note that these four zones are “utterly disproportionate” in resources and the like, and that the fourth zone is “more heterogeneous and fluid than the others” (440).

     

    As an alternative to current anthology practices, Rasula proposes, tentatively, a “certain cunning and guile” (464): to align more familiar, (let’s say) AWP writers with (let’s say) writers from the fourth zone. Crossing zones, that is, would seem to be the only provisional answer he can muster to this question of how best to generate a compilation, as opposed to a representative collection or display, and one that can challenge the authority of the AWP. Such an approach is undeniably viable, though it, too, is vulnerable to the more agonistic impulses of poetic discourse. Anthologists would invariably be open to the charge of “rigging” poetic “confrontations,” of “unfairly” deforming a given work’s contextual (not to say aesthetic) aims. Moreover, this charge would likely be leveled by all parties, not simply by those who enjoy privileged status (however this latter is defined), simply because there are no guarantees that more “experimental” work will fare well in readerly terms when compared and contrasted with more “accessible” samplings. One can already hear cries of “meet the new boss/ the same as the old boss.”

     

    Rasula’s final chapter, “The Empire’s New Clothes,” begins with an examination of how poetry has “successfully been quantified and integrated into the marketplace” through the “vast domain” of (M.F.A.) writing programs operating largely under the aegis of the Associated Writing Programs (AWP; 419). Though “the workshop demeanor can hardly be said to derive unmodified from earlier poetic models of selfhood” (421), it is nonetheless the American “self-help” tradition, as this latter “readily settles into cultism,” that provides the social glue for more obscurantist workshop posturing (421). Elaborating on the recent critique of creative writing programs one finds in the work of writing specialists such as Eve Shelnutt (but with no mention, curiously, of Wendy Bishop’s substantive criticism of workshop format), Rasula argues not surprisingly that “we need to rethink the social role of creative writing” (424). Yet instead of emphasizing a revision of writing practices per se, Rasula addresses himself to the broadly “discursive function distributed throughout this network [that] requires a steady focus on the purported ‘needs’ of selfhood” (425). Because “poets speak only for themselves” in the prevailing mediocrity, statistically averaged, of the workshop environs, critics can no longer resort to “nominat[ing] representative figures”; hence the proper “critical vocabulary” for the present state of affairs “necessitates a shift from the aesthetic to the sociological and political” — Rasula’s study itse lf obviously serving as an example of such a shift (426-427).

     

    Rasula turns his concluding gaze to “the case of Walt Whitman” as “curiously appropriate to the topic of anthologies” (472). Perhaps not so “curious,” for Whitman has in the past forty years been made to seem “appropriate” to just about everything peculiarly American. Whitman’s self-proclaimed “new Bible,” Leaves of Grass, is elucidated in the abstract as an anthology akin to the Bible itself, which latter text Rasula regards as “at once the most encompassing ontology in the West, and the definitive anthology” (473). Drawing on John Guillory’s work on canon formation and Alan Golding’s study of nineteenth- and early twentieth-century anthologies, Rasula discusses the “nationalist rhetoric” underwriting anthology production, against which Whitman’s notion of “ensemble-Individuality” potentially augurs some relief. Because Whitman “secures the linguistic act” to “his sociopolitical prospect,” Leaves becomes a revisionary self-anthology which, unlike postwar American anthologies, constructively surfaces tensions owing to the “experimental” de- and self-regulation of its author-subject-citizen (474-5). Here I have but one reservation. Speaking as a poet myself, and to state the matter somewhat contortedly: however idiosyncratic or mediated (or appealing!) the gesture, recourse to a poetic past grounded in no less a figure than Whitman, coming as it does at the end of a sprawling historical study, sanctions a (conventional) historiographic first cause. We end where “we” — “we” poets, many of us — believe “we” each began; received poetic wisdom is reinstated, and in our end is our beginning. This kind of traditional reassurance seems to work against the critical thesis with which Rasula concludes his book, the thesis that “poetry can — and should — be our term for a language in crisis” (482).

     

    Whatever my reservations, this is an extraordinary work. There are few punches pulled here, and almost nothing of the sort of connoisseur-based preciosity (not to mention self-indulgent tastemaking) that typically mars such treatises. Indeed, one sometimes gets the feeling that Rasula’s intervention in the scene of American poetry is less a historical blow-by-blow than a contemporary coming-to-blows. Rasula evinces at times more than a touch of Noam Chomsky’s investigative resourcefulness, unraveling establishment machinations and covert disinformation practices with unrelenting rigor, and regardless of the culprit’s publicly-endowed prestige. In fact, one of the unintended side-effects of Rasula’s remarkable effort may be that his disputatious, lengthy history proves too daunting, that its sheer scope and depth discourage even specialist readers. Yet this book should be studied, and restudied. Its very existence bears witness to the stubbborn durability of the ancient alphabetic art. Just as a certain anarchic anxiety (or pretension to same) may explain poets’ vociferous resistance to viewing poetry as a symbolic technology, an allied impulse toward vatic self-authorization prevents many from confronting the institutional bases of their calling in concrete and critical terms. Rasula’s book provides an occasion for poets and critics alike to reexamine their contiguous, conterminous, and often conflicting word processes. Given its critical unmasking of the discourses and institutions of canonization, the book itself stands as counsel against the panegyric impulse to label it a masterpiece of historical research and analysis. Perhaps one might observe, though, that the book also stands as an exemplar of applying to scholarship what Rasula calls poetry’s “privilege” — its “insouciant disregard for the exemplary pose” (483).

     

     

  • A Millennial Poetics

    Kenneth Sherwood

    Department of English
    State Department of New York at Buffalo
    sherwood@acsu.buffalo.edu

     

    Rothenberg, Jerome and Pierre Joris, eds. Poems for the Millennium: The University of California Book of Modern and Postmodern Poetry (Volume one: From Fin-de Siècle to Negritude).Berkeley and Los Angeles: U of California P, 1995. Pp.xxvii + 811; 35 illustrations. Paper, $25.00.

     

    The newest entry in the long-running debate over the scope of modernism and its relation to postmodernism is neither a discursive essay nor a scholarly book. Rather, Jerome Rothenberg and Pierre Joris reveal the “experimental modernism” at modernism’s core via an anthology which, through its form and range, exhibits the continuity of poetries “that wouldn’t so much describe the world as remake it, through a vital act of language” (189). Their Poems for the Millennium maps out just this expansive a project, one certain to be transformative of criticism and the hermetic world of literature anthologies. With a “global” reach that transgresses the conventional narratives of aesthetic movements or national literatures, the book performatively demonstrates twentieth-century poetries’ exploration of language — the common term — in relation to: consciousness; desire; performance; dialect; technology; politics; and play. The resonance between these concerns and those of post-structuralist criticism illuminates the editors’ contention that “at the core of every true ‘modernism’ is the germ of a postmodernism.”(3)

     

    This first of two volumes embraces poetry “from Fin-de Siècle to Negritude,” crossing more than twenty national borders and nearly as many languages. An unusually expansive project in many respects, Poems for the Millennium rejects the retrospective stance toward the literary canon typical of the standard anthology. It posits a formulation of new literary relationships rather than the further reification of accepted ones. Of its eleven sections, only half respect conventional historical movements: Futurism, Dada, Surrealism, Objectivism, Expressionism,and Negritude. These are interspersed with three “galleries” and bounded by sections of “forerunners” and “origins.” On either end, then, the temporal bounds of the anthology’s period frame are strained at — as if to recall William Blake’s “Poetry Fettr’d, Fetters the Human Race!”

     

    In the initial “Forerunners” section, which begins fittingly with Blake, one first notes another aspect of this project’s effort to survey without succumbing to the homogenizing and containing habits of the conventional anthology. Instead of being presented in typeset “translation,” the poems of Blake and Emily Dickinson are presented in holograph. Partly as acknowledgement of recent scholarship emphasizing the significance of the visual materiality of these authors’ texts by Susan Howe and Jerome McGann, the visual reproduction respects the fact that Blake almost exclusively self-published his poetry in handmade, illustrated books and Dickinson meticulously bound her handwritten, eccentrically formatted poems into notebooks, holograph reproductions of which are the only adequate representation of her generally bowdlerized poems.

     

    Representing these and many other works in their original and often visually striking typography does more than make for varied perusal. It more accurately reflects the divergent activities taking place within what is too easily termed Modernism. The reductive groupings of literary historians, their tracings of the anxious lines of influence, is aided and abetted by anthologies which themselves visually homogenize such writing. The materially conscious presentation here dramatizes the connections between nineteenth-century practice and the highly visual texts of Futurism and Dada, which are also presented in a sample of reproductions (leading in later years to the Concrete poetry and book arts sure to be represented in the upcoming second volume). Moreover, by reproducing something of the heterogeneous visual forms these poems originally took, the anthology argues for a consistent, historical interplay between poetry and visual art through the twentieth century while, at the same time, urging the reader to keep in mind the particularity of the remaining poems presented in the volume’s default, thirteen-point Sabon font.

     

    The “Forerunners” section that introduces the volume forces the reader of modernism to bring Baudelaire, Whitman, Lonnrot, Hopkins, Lautreamont, and Holderlin into consideration, but the book’s closing frame, “A Book of Origins,” is even more frame-breaking. Consisting largely of “ethnopoetics” texts, it leaves modernism doubly open-ended. Perhaps the most often overlooked dimension of twentieth-century poetry, the traditions which ethnopoetics encompasses are simultaneously ancient and contemporary. Early efforts at ethnopoetics anthologies by Blaise Cendrars and Tristan Tzara (incidentally translated by Joris in the 1970’s) and its influence on poets like Apollinaire, Pound, Olson, and Rothenberg tell part of this story. Unlike the conventional account of modernist visual art’s appropriation of African traditional forms, “A Book of Origins” wants to see the poetries constituting ethnopoetics as themselves — apart from their important influence within Euro-American tradition — essential dimensions of modernism. Hardly meant to be comprehensive or even adequate, it points to the extensive body of Rothenberg’s previous anthologies.

     

    For readers from the English Departments certain to provide homes for many copies of this anthology, the “Negritude” section will be particularly important. Selections from Aime Cesaire, Rene Depestre, Leopold Sedar Senghor, and Leon Gontran Damas provide proof positive of the creative vibrancy of what Kamau Brathwaite subsequently termed “Nation Language.” Given the number of recent multi-cultural anthologies, most of which seem to assume that multi-cultural values require a narrative, formally “approachable,” identity-based poetics, the acquaintance or reacquaintance with Cesaire’s poetry will invigorate. Senghor’s polemical claim to write a “natural African surrealism” should productively raise some eyebrows. But the placing of “Negritude” against “Surrealism” as defining twentieth-century movements begins to perform the reimagining of modernism that has been Millennium‘s proposition.

     

    The four largely European movements presented — Futurism, Expressionism, Dada, and Surrealism — are most familiar, if not canonic, as rubrics applicable to the visual arts. Believing that the “history of twentieth-century poetry is as rich and varied as that of the century’s painting and sculpture,” the editors emphasize the crucial roll of poetry in all four, exemplified by the work of painter/poets like Kandinsky, Schwitters, Picabia, Arp, and Duchamp; it turns out even Dali and Picasso wrote some poetry. With notable exceptions in Johanna Drucker’s recent work and that of Marjorie Perloff, it does seem that “the academic strategy has been to cover up that richness” (8). The special collusion between modernist art and poetry, through radical typography, is here convincingly illustrated through the careful reproduction of numerous typographical collages; works by Marinetti, Picasso, and Carra, and Max Ernst’s amazing visual/verbal collage “The Hundred Headless Women,” challenge the borders between literature and visual art. Not to let the visual dominate, Futurist performance poems and sound poems like Schwitter’s “Ur Sonata,” which have existed primarily as curious footnotes to literary history, or in the colorful anecdotes of Cabaret Voltaire performances, are thrown into the mix. Progressing by such contraries, the compilation of these divergent pieces substantiates experimental modernism, not as another monolithic “ism,” but as a constellation of varied and serious activities.

     

    The devotion of a section to “Objectivism,” the primarily American 1930’s non-movement whose few verifiable members almost immediately denied the term’s application to themselves, may be the most controversial of this anthology’s gestures toward the canon. Zukofsky, Oppen, Reznikoff, Rakosi, and occasionally Lorine Niedecker are usually grouped among the Objectivists (though often, as here, the older Pound, Williams, and the British Basil Bunting are also included.) Their work shared an interest in the “historic and contemporary particulars of language,” notably influencing Black Mountain and Language poets as well as some contemporary French writers. Yet what recognition they have received came as late as the 1960s. Their early work, including Oppen’s first book Discrete Series, here reprinted entire, was often self-published and little circulated. The specificity of their language, the dense lexical and acoustical patterning of their work, particularly Zukofsky’s long poem “A“, are just now being engaged by scholars. The (re)introduction of an anti-symbolic literalism — an ordinary-language poetics conceptually if not formally comparable to that of Gertrude Stein — may be the single most important event of twentieth-century American literature.

     

    The unsettling of established literary niches is just part of this anthology’s particular generosity. Ultimately, it is less interested in challenging the constructions of literary history than in presenting individual poems so that they can be read on their own terms. The three remaining sections, termed “galleries,” are interspersed through the book and together comprise nearly half its 800 pages. Taking a cue from Modernist collage, Rothenberg and Joris construct the galleries by placing poets in juxtaposition. Each gallery presents a series of poets arranged chronologically, but the galleries themselves are not sequential. So the first begins with Mallarmé (b. 1842) and ends with Huidobro (b. 1893); the second begins with Yeats (b. 1865) and ends with Lorca (b.1899); the third begins with Akhmatova (b. 1889) and ends with Paz (b. 1916). The resulting composition complicates any simple taxonomy of influence. Has any other anthology ever dared to place William Butler Yeats beside Gertrude Stein, following her with Rainer Maria Rilke, with an excerpt from James Joyce’s Ulysses beginning just five pages later? The arrangement and immense range take this anthology beyond the documentary presentation of what has happened to ask and begin to answer the question of what poetry is worth bringing across into the next century. In this sense, it wants to set aside genealogy to suggest the importance of interrelations and shared concerns among often historically disparate artists and traditions, as well as the larger, shared forces potentiating such works.

     

    With respect to teaching, other anthologies may sometimes seem to satisfy the requirements of a given class. This is the only one I know which might actually stimulate the design of a course to fit it. For students and many teachers of poetry, the wealth of this book will bewilder. Readers of modernist poetry will have heard of the Dadaist Tristan Tzara’s Cabaret Voltaire performances, but few if any will have considered the near-Dada poetry of Yi Sang (Korean) or J.V. Foix (Catalàn). Langston Hughes’s poetry is almost always addressed in relation to the jazz idiom or Black English; but how many anthologies facilitate a comparison with the transcribed blues lyrics of Doc Reese, or with the complementary efforts of Hugh MacDiarmid to reinvent a Scots dialect?

     

    This raises the question, who is competent to teach such an expansive book? Perhaps only Rothenberg and Joris. But the question itself highlights the guiding principle of more conventional anthologies: the transmission of a stable, contained network of representative and teachable texts. That it might raise such issues is this book’s, shall we say, insouciant charm. It is not, of course, a perfect book. Certain poets are badly represented, and many critics will want to descry the travesty done their favorite. A sadly out-of-print Mina Loy is represented by a hacked-up version of the “Love Songs” sequence; worse, the ubiquitous and tin-eared misprint of “Sitting” in place of “Sifting the appraisable /Pig cupid” is again perpetuated. One has to wonder, if Langston Hughes’s Montage of a Dream Deferred innovates the “segue,” a serial motion between riffs and poems (as the commentary has it), why did the editors choose to present a scattering of ten poems from various points in the book instead of a sequence, without even indicating the ellipsis or otherwise giving indication of the classic repetition of riffs throughout the volume? And while we’re at it: Are “Negritude” and “Objectivism” — each given a section — more legitimate or significant movements than the Harlem Renaissance? Is Hughes the only “Harlem Renaissance” poet worth inclusion? How about Sterling Brown or James Weldon Johnson? Williams’s Spring and All (excerpted) makes remarkable use of prose and poetry; but so does Jean Toomer’s Cane, published in the same year.

     

    The book’s critical apparatuses are minimal; no intrusive and condescending footnotes clutter the text or waste space. Poets are instead accorded a brief commentary (often partial quotes from period criticism or the poet’s own statements) after the work. The section introductions and brief commentaries appended to most selections carefully eschew a sense of scholarly comprehensivity to turn back toward the work itself. The saved pages allow the quiet, white space of Mallarmé’s A Throw of the Dice Will Never Abolish Chance to play out over a full twenty pages; “The Prose of the Trans-Siberian Railroad,” a two-meter-long poem/painting collaboration by Blaise Cendrars and Sonia Delaunay (designed so that its original 150 copies would reach the top of the Eiffel Tower) appears in reduced facsimile.

     

    While granting the value of an uncluttered format,any reader without Motherwell’s Dada Poets and Painters, all of Marjorie Perloff’s books, the full run of Sagetrieb, and a healthy selection of Rothenberg’s previous anthologies next to their desk will experience frustrated moments. Was Oppen’s Discrete Series originally printed three poems to a page, each separated by horizontal rules? Who was/is Maria Sabina? Where can I find further translations of Catalan experimental poetry? Why not mention that Joris’s complete translation of Tzara’s proto-ethnopoetics anthology (here excerpted) appeared in the journal Alcheringa? For readers fascinated by the tantalizing two pages of “Ur Sonata,” why not mention that the complete translation of Schwitters (by none other than Rothenberg and Joris) is now available? Since all the selections are necessarily meager and these editors, more than most, want to avoid the illusion of “comprehensivity,” basic bibliographic and critical “links” to further resources should have been provided, at least to help the newcomer find more of the poetry. In an anthology as determined as this one to open up the domain of poetry,it is a shame the reader is not given more of a roadmap.

     

    Inevitable defects and petty complaints aside, as anthologies go, this book can fairly be called “revolutionary.” Its international scope reflects the global aspiration of poetry; its visual presentation testifies to the beautiful pragmatism of recent textual theory; the unconventional organization enacts a concern for the life of poetry, to conserve not embalm it. All told, it is a book unique among its kind. Just to look at it is invigorating. To read it is an intellectual pleasure. No one who seriously engages it will leave the encounter with their view of poetry or modernism intact. In fact, this reader is on the brink of springing for the clothbound copy!

     

    To be able to say: "I am in the book.  The book is my
    world, my country, my roof, and my riddle.  The book is my
    breath and my rest." . . .  The book multiplies the book.
    
                                -- Edmond
                                Jabés

     

  • Ends and Means: Theorizing Apocalypse in the 1990’s

    James Berger

    George Mason University
    jberger@gmu.edu

     

    Lee Quinby. Anti-Apocalypse: Exercises in Genealogical Criticism.Minneapolis and London: U of Minnesota P, 1994.

     

    Stephen D. O’Leary. Arguing the Apocalypse: A Theory of Millennial Rhetoric. New York and Oxford: Oxford UP, 1994.

     

    Richard Dellamora. Apocalyptic Overtures: Sexual Politics and the Sense of an Ending. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 1994.

     

     

    The apocalypse would be the definitive catastrophe. Not only final and complete, but absolutely clarifying. Out of the confusing mass of the world, it would unmistakably separate good from evil and true from false, and expel forever those latter terms. It would literally obliterate them — expel them from memory; inflict on them what the Book of Revelations calls the “second death” or, as Slovoj Zizek calls it, “absolute death.”1 Evil and falsehood would be purged. It would be as if they had never existed. The revelation, then, the unveiling unhidden by the apocalypse would be the definitive distinguishing of good from evil, or godly from ungodly — all made possible, of course, by a violent cataclysm that shatters every surface.

     

    This is the standard apocalyptic scenario, portrayed in texts from Revelations to Steven King’s The Stand. But sometimes, especially in the last century or so, there have been complications. It may be that when the seals are broken and absolute evil identified and isolated, the Blessed will look across the abyss and see themselves. Melville’s Indian Hater story (in The Confidence Man), Conrad’s Heart of Darkness, and Horkheimer and Adorno’s Dialectic of Enlightenment provide revelations of this sort — “We had to destroy the village in order to save it.” Enlightenment is indistinguishable from barbarism. Moral distinctions themselves compose the surface that is shattered, and under that surface is a universal murderous chaos. This shift in apocalyptic sensibilities exemplifies the cataclysmic transition into modernity — the sense, in Marx’s phrase, that “all that is solid melts into air.”2

     

    If the anti-religious apocalypse of the doppelganger is the apocalypse of modernity, the apocalypse of the postmodern is that of Baudrillardian simulation. In Baudrillard, the catastrophe is the end of the whole apocalyptic hermeneutic itself. There can be no unveiling because there is nothing under the surface: there is only surface; the map has replaced the terrain. Commodification is universal, and no longer even under the interpretive control of notions of the “fetish.” What, after all, would there be for the commodity to disguise? Not only “God,” but also “labor relations” or “material conditions” would be without revelatory value.

     

    These visions of the end as they appear in fiction, in social movements — and even in social theory — emerge out of a wide range of social and historical contexts. Apocalyptic thought has long been, and continues to be, a political weapon for the dispossessed.3 But it has also been, for a century or so, a form of playful despair among intellectuals. Great power politics for forty years after the Second World War were devoted to making apocalypse possible, then simultaneously threatening and preventing it. And apocalyptic representations in American popular culture have channelled widespread anxieties over nuclear cataclysm and general social breakdown into viscerally compelling — we might even say addictive — forms of entertainment. Fear of apocalypse — of that merging of clarity and oblivion — itself merges with fascination and desire for such a definitive, and perhaps even ecstatic, catastrophe. And this desire for an end to the world must then be considered in relation to the apocalypticist’s attitude toward his own particular society and toward the “world” in general. What degree of hatred for the world — for world as world: the site of procreation and mortality and economics, and the site as well of language and representation — is necessary to generate the wish to end it entirely? Where does this hatred come from? All in all, what historical and psychological alignments can bring about such bizarre, but frighteningly common, imaginings?

     

    These are some of the questions a study of apocalyptic movements or representations should try to answer. In this review I will discuss three important recent attempts at describing and theorizing some of the ways the world is imagined to end.

     

    Lee Quinby’s Anti-Apocalypse: Exercises in Genealogical Criticism is a provocative and far-ranging book impelled by passionate political commitments. Quinby uses methods of Foucauldian genealogy to decipher and, she hopes, deactivate the apocalyptic tendencies she sees as pervasive in contemporary American culture and politics. Quinby’s analyses range from blue jeans advertising to contemporary feminism, Henry Adams’s philosophy of history as a prototype for Baudrillardian irony, Zora Neale Hurston’s short stories, and a chapter of what she calls “pissed criticism” discussing the controversies surrounding Andres Serrano’s “Piss Christ.”

     

    Quinby claims that apocalyptic thinking is a primary technology of “power/knowledge” in America today, and that in its combined religious, technological, and ironic forms it authorizes economic, political, and cultural repressions and perpetuates a repressive status quo. Quinby further claims that genealogical analysis is the best method for opposing apocalyptic regimes and their “claims of prophetic truth” (53). Quinby’s study is ambitious and perceptive. At the same time, I find some of her key terms and arguments not sufficiently developed, and I question her reliance on Foucault as an antidote to apocalyptic thinking.

     

    Quinby characterizes apocalyptic thinking as a belief system that “insists on absolute and coherent truth” (47) and relies on “self-justifying categories of fixed hierarchy, absolute truth, and universal morality” (55). She claims that “absolute monarchy and the Vatican, for example, are structured in accordance with principles of apocalypse” (63). And, crucially, apocalyptic micro-structures remain even when power has been significantly decentered. Apocalyptic thinking, then, for Quinby, is above all a technique for perpetuating power through existing institutions — whether they be monarchial or the more diffuse mechanisms of commodity capitalism. In attacking these institutions and their ideologies, Quinby claims to be attacking an apocalyptic tendency that underlies them.

     

    Like the Foucault of Discipline and Punish, Quinby is critiquing tendencies toward totalizing thought in which methods of control are inculcated and enforced through discourses and institutions into the smallest forms of behavior. But not every form of totalization is apocalyptic. To cite her own examples, monarchies and the Catholic Church hierarchy are decidedly opposed to apocalypse. Their beliefs in hierarchy and absolute truth serve to sustain and perpetuate an existing order, not to explode and overturn it. Those already in power have no reason for locating a final revelation in the violent collapse of the world as it stands. Dostoevsky’s story of the Grand Inquisitor can still, I think, serve as an example of the probable response of any institutional authority to the Second Coming. It is far more likely — indeed, it is widely documented — that apocalyptic thinking arises in contexts in which individuals and groups feel themselves to be radically without power.

     

    Quinby partly recognizes this historical and definitional problem. She acknowledges that apocalyptic thinking has also been characteristic — has, in fact, been inspirational — in certain feminist movements. Quinby’s feminist apocalypticism is pragmatic: “The most crucial point to stress is that feminist apocalypse has often been a powerful force for resistance to masculinist oppression.” And she argues that a contemporary oppositional feminism can be “made possible through the twin legacies of apocalyptic and genealogical thought and activism” (36). I find this position plausible; at the same time, I would argue that it seriously undermines the book’s principal arguments in opposition to apocalyptic thinking per se (especially its identification of apocalyptic thinking with dominant hierarchies) and it reinforces a reader’s sense of the vagueness of Quinby’s definitions.

     

    A second problem in Anti-Apocalypse arises, for me, in Quinby’s uncritical use of Foucault. Quinby uses Foucauldian genealogy as a method for demystifying American regimes of apocalyptic power/knowledge. As Foucault writes in “Nietzsche, Genealogy, History,” genealogy seeks to analyze the non-teleological “emergence” of knowledge and power — an emergence that is without any single, epistemologically privileged origin and that does not lead toward a preordained or necessary ending. Foucault explicitly describes genealogy as anti-apocalyptic in its refusal “to be transported by a voiceless obstinacy toward a millennial ending” (88). What Foucault does not acknowledge, however, and what Quinby also fails to recognize, is the powerful apocalyptic component to Foucault’s own genealogical thinking. If we take genealogy in its more modest forms, as a critique and demystification of institutions and ideologies, and as an insistence and continuing demonstration of historical contingency (in opposition to teleological master narratives), then genealogy differs very little from the actual practice of professional historians. The recent controversy over the Enola Gay exhibit at the Smithsonian Institution is instructive in this regard. The curators sought to employ, in Nietzschean terms, a critical history to retell the story of the dropping of the atomic bomb on Hiroshima. They were opposed by veterans groups and political conservatives who effectively reinstalled a monumental history in which Truman’s decision was incontestably right on every political and moral level. And yet, the historiography on which the curators relied — the work of scholars like Gar Alperovitz and Michael Sherry — is entirely in the mainstream of the historical profession. The Nietzschean-Foucauldian opposition between critical and monumental history is apt, but in this case it pits not “genealogists” but professional historians against popular perceptions and political demagoguery. The “historian” whom the genealogist is intended to oppose is a straw man drawn from nineteenth-century Hegelian and Whiggish models.

     

    Where Foucault goes beyond what is now the normal practice of the historical profession, he tends to veer into apocalyptic tones and imagery. The most striking instance, of course, comes at the end of The Order of Things where Foucault predicts that the post-Enlightenment notion of “man” constructed by the human sciences will “be erased, like a face drawn in sand at the edge of the sea.” And Foucault’s genealogy is less a critique of the institutions and permeations of power than it is an apocalyptic shattering of the discursive unities and continuities that he sees as providing their foundation. Genealogy, then, is a kind of total critique that sees the false continuities of “humanism,” and first among these the idea of continuity itself, extending from the largest institutions and social practices to the most intimate habits of the body and of consciousness. Thus history, as genealogy, for Foucault “becomes ‘effective’ to the degree that it introduces discontinuity into our very being — as it divides our emotions, dramatizes our instincts, multiplies our body and sets it against itself” (“Nietzsche, Genealogy, History” 88). Genealogy would be the revelatory catastrophe thrust in the midst of every form of power/knowledge. Foucault was an apocalyptic thinker, and it would be helpful if Quinby, as a Foucauldian critic of apocalyptic texts, would consider Foucault as a model to be analyzed and critiqued rather than merely employed.

     

    The great strength of Anti-Apocalypse lies in the range and provocativeness of its specific analyses, although, on my reading, important connections remain elusive. For instance, the link Quinby makes — via the pun “eu(jean)ics” — between contemporary fashion advertising and early twentieth-century discourses of eugenics is intriguing, but relies too much on the cleverness of the pun. I never fully understood either the historical or the conceptual connection between these two discourses of human perfection. Likewise, I would like to think that Henry Adams can provide a model for late twentieth-century “ironic” apocalyptic thinking (such as that of Baudrillard), but Quinby’s analysis of The Education, while valuable in itself, does not convince me of this connection. Her idea of the “ironic apocalypse” is intriguing, but should probably be linked more clearly with notions of the post-apocalyptic or post-historical. Quinby’s most powerful chapter, for me, was the one dealing with the controversy surrounding Serrano’s “Piss Christ.” Here, Quinby’s close analysis and her political anger combine to describe Serrano’s photograph as a powerful (apocalyptic? anti-apocalyptic?) attack on existing power structures that well deserves their panicked responses.

     

    Quinby’s most important thesis in Anti-Apocalypse concerns the prevalence of an apocalyptic sensibility throughout contemporary American culture. Quinby is wrong to attribute this sensibility only to those in power, and to equate apocalyptic thinking with the maintenance of institutional power and hierarchy. And yet, an apocalyptic sensibility is a presence in American institutions, especially, but not exclusively, since the rise of Reaganism and the New Right. There needs to be an historical and theoretical perspective that can analyze an extraordinarily broad array of apocalyptic phenomena, ranging from Star Wars the movie to “Star Wars” the missile defense system, and from the apocalypticists of Waco and Oklahoma City to the academic theorists of postmodernity.

     

    Stephen O’Leary in Arguing the Apocalypse: A Theory of Millennial Rhetoric takes on part of this project. O’Leary proposes that we stop regarding belief in apocalyptic prophecies as purely irrational, if not psychotic, and that we, rather, examine apocalyptic pronouncements as forms of rhetoric: that we seriously consider the possibility “that people are actually persuaded by apocalyptic arguments” (11). O’Leary’s book is in part a contribution to rhetorical theory, along the lines drawn by Kenneth Burke’s writings on “dramatism.” It is in part a contribution to a rhetoric of theology, again following the contributions of Burke. O’Leary’s knowledge of these fields is thorough, and he describes apocalyptic rhetoric as an attempt at theodicy that justifies the existence of evil in the world by redefining temporality: by promising an end to time, and therefore to evil. He also distinguishes apocalypse in a tragic “frame” (using Burke’s term), in which the end is simply the end, from apocalypse in a comic “frame” in which no end need be final, and regeneration is always possible.

     

    Although O’Leary’s erudition is impressive, it seems to me that some of these discussions will be of interest chiefly to students of rhetoric and theology. His analyses intervene in highly specialized debates that detract from his larger arguments. Of more value and interest, I believe, are his accounts of specific American apocalyptic movements and texts. His descriptions of the Millerite movement of the 1830s and 40s, of the writings of Hal Lindsey, and of the apocalyptic tenor of the New Right in the 1980’s and 90’s are compelling and contribute greatly to our understanding of these important apocalyptic phenomena. O’Leary’s narrative of the growth of the Millerites makes clear the importance of the “total critique” in apocalyptic thinking. O’Leary shows how Miller’s prophecies gained their greatest popularity among those who had previously been involved in the early nineteenth-century reform movements — abolition and temperance — and that “the shift from social reform to Millerism resulted from a growing perception that the evils of American society were systemic, rooted not only in ignorance and apathy but also . . . in the nature of the cosmos” (128). Likewise, O’Leary argues effectively that the popularity of Lindsey’s writings grew not only out of general nuclear anxieties and the Cold War, but also in reaction to the social dislocations of the 1960’s. Christian right wing apocalypticists of the 1970’s of course regarded the Soviet Union as the great apocalyptic adversary; but they also came to see the United States itself, in its depraved condition, as a kind of Babylon that likewise merited destruction.

     

    Given these perceptive historical accounts, it is strange that O’Leary ultimately downplays the role of social context in favor of his rhetorical model. Describing apocalyptic writings and movements as responses to social turmoil and destabilization (or, as he terms it, “anomie”) ultimately explains nothing, O’Leary argues. “If anomie is caused by experiences of disaster,” he writes, “which in turn are defined as events that cannot be explained by received systems of meaning, then we have not really added anything new to our conceptual vocabulary; having defined disaster in terms of symbolic communication, anomie becomes endemic to the human condition and so loses its explanatory power. For all symbolic systems, all hierarchies of terms, find their limit in the inevitable confrontation with the anomalous event” (11).

     

    This last statement is true, and yet not all systems and hierarchies feel the need to invent some ultimate anomalous event that shatters all systems and hierarchies. In negative theology, for instance, the anomalous event is God who supports the hierarchy that cannot explain or represent Him. And responses to genuine historical disasters need not take apocalyptic forms, as Alan Mintz and David Roskies have shown with regard to Jewish history. Disasters of all kinds can be assimilated into existing historical narratives if institutional or symbolic structures remain intact.

     

    O’Leary is right, then, to reject a mechanistic model of “anomie” as a trigger for apocalyptic thinking. But he does not add to our understanding when, describing the crisis that produced Millerism as “not simply economic or political,” he concludes that “in the terminology of this study, it can be described as a breakdown of the comic frame, the revelation of the apparent inadequacy of the optimistic view of history that inspired reform efforts” (98). This breakdown would seem to be expressly economic and political, and the new terminology needed is not that of comic vs. tragic frames or of generalized theodicy but is rather a terminology that can describe the Millerite’s, and other apocalypticists’, overpowering desire for a cataclysmic end of the world.

     

    While O’Leary cites instances of this desire in Miller’s writings, he does not recognize or analyze it as such, even as he characterizes one passage as having an “intensity that verges on the orgasmic” (114). Such an insight regarding the “orgasmic” nature of apocalyptic outbursts seems exactly right, but O’Leary does not pursue its implications. Instead he consolidates these apocalyptic erotics into a Weberian vocabulary as a display of “charismatic excitement” that is, in turn, a product of “a rhetorical construction of temporality” (115). But when Miller writes, “O, look and see! What means that ray of light? The clouds have burst asunder; the heavens appear; the great white throne is in sight! Amazement fills the universe with awe! He comes! — he comes! Behold, the Saviour comes! Lift up your heads, ye saints, — he comes! he comes! — he comes!” (in O’Leary, 114), a theorist of apocalypse must investigate this extraordinary wish for salvation, culmination, the End to the known world, and for personal survival after that End — or for the ecstasy of oblivion.

     

    In his widely read The Sense of an Ending, Frank Kermode described apocalyptic desire in terms of a theory of narrative, positing a universal urge on the part of finite human beings to imagine the end of the story in which they find themselves always in the middle. Kermode, however, is never fully able to account for the violence of apocalypse, or for the fact that the catastrophic revelation is always of something wholly Other. Kermode’s narrative theory can account neither for the passionate joy felt in imagining universal catastrophe, nor for the overwhelming hatred of the world that accompanies apocalyptic imaginings. In a sense, O’Leary’s theory of apocalyptic rhetoric extends Kermode’s thinking. O’Leary conceives of apocalyptic discourse as a means of resolving unanswerable questions concerning evil and time, of creating a narrative structure that brings those stories to a conclusion. But both Kermode and O’Leary are silent on what we might term the “sensation of an ending”: the end as emotional-sensual release, and as spectacle.

     

    O’Leary’s discussion of the apocalyptics of Reaganism and the New, and Christian, Right is insightful and raises important questions concerning the role of apocalyptic thought in American history as a whole. O’Leary argues that as the Right gained power in the 1980’s, its perspective shifted from a tragic to a comic frame without, however, losing its sense that an apocalyptic ending was coming soon. O’Leary is concerned with trying to explain the movements for conservative “reform” of American culture and politics, movements that a Millerite or Hal Lindsey position would reject as useless given the inevitability and imminence of the end. This shift is partly, as O’Leary points out, a result of achieving power and realizing that such reform may actually be possible. The outsiders became insiders, and the hardcore apocalypticists moved further to the margins — among the Branch Davidians and in the militias. But O’Leary maintains that the apocalyptic impulse is retained ambiguously on the political Right, combined with what he calls, quoting Nathan Hatch, “civil millennialism,” that is, “the establishment of a civil society that would realize millennial hope” (189).

     

    This last point, I believe, is of even greater importance than O’Leary grants it. Susan Sontag’s comment in 1967 that America is a country equally apocalyptic and valetudinarian is especially apt when applied to Reaganism. For Reagan’s Cold War fervor, his apparent eagerness to go to the edge of the abyss with the Evil Empire — “Make my day” — coexisted with no perceptible contradiction with his unreflective nostalgia for a largely imaginary “America” that existed before a) the communist menace; or, b) the 60’s; or, c) the industrial revolution. Furthermore, in a remarkable transposition, this site of nostalgia, for Reagan, came to be seen not only in the past, but as actually achieved in the present — under his presidency. The apocalypse, in a Reaganist view (and this is true also for his successors on the Right, the Newtists) will take place in some final struggle, against somebody, yet to come; but, in a more important sense, the apocalypse has already happened. Reaganist America, I would argue, regards itself as already post-apocalyptic.

     

    Reaganism should be seen not only in relation to right wing Christian apocalyptic discourses of the 1970’s, as O’Leary effectively portrays it. It also needs to be considered in a larger history of American millennial thinking, a history in which the founding and existence of America is itself regarded as a fundamental apocalyptic rupture, a salvific divide between old and new political, economic, and spiritual dispensations. America in this view — as a New Jerusalem, a City on the Hill — is perfect, and post-apocalyptic, from its inception.4 And yet, also from its inception, America has been faced with the political, economic, and class antagonisms that beset any country — and with the racial catastrophes (involving both African-Americans and Native Americans) that have been its unique encumbrance. Thus, throughout American history, we see a confrontation between a vision of American post-apocalyptic perfection and the facts of social tensions, crimes, and disasters.

     

    The characteristic response of Reaganism to this encounter has been denial. Racism, for example, from a Reaganist perspective, used to be a problem; fortunately, however, the problem has been solved; and, since there are no lasting effects, it was never really a problem in the first place. America was perfect in its orgins, and has developed perfectly to its perfect telos. The problem, according to Reaganism, lies with those malcontents who seek to “revise” America’s perfect history.

     

    And yet, the crimes and catastrophes of the past — whether in the context of psychoanalytic theory or in history — cannot be denied without consequence. They continue to return and, in various forms, inhabit the present. I would suggest that O’Leary is right to reject social “anomie” as a determining factor in apocalyptic discourse. A better heuristic concept would be the sychoanalytic notion of trauma, for trauma encompasses not simply a momentary disorientation, however severe, but also a theory of temporal transmission and of the mechanisms of repression and denial of that transmission. Thus, the tension O’Leary describes in Reaganism between comic and tragic apocalyptic frames can be thought of more fruitfully as the continuing, conflicted responses to historical traumas in the context of an ideology, or mythology, that denies the possibility of trauma.

     

    One of the principal virtues of Richard Dellamora’s Apocalyptic Overtures: Sexual Politics and the Sense of an Ending is its recognition of the central importance of historical trauma and its aftermaths in the shaping of apocalyptic sensibilities. Dellamora’s study is more specialized than either Quinby’s or O’Leary’s — it concerns the formations and disintegrations of certain constructions of male homosexual identity around particular historical crises, namely the Oscar Wilde trial and the onset of AIDS — but its theoretical and methodological implications are more far reaching than those of the other two books. Historical catastrophe, for Dellamora, shatters existing narratives of identity. It renders them impossible but, as it forces their repression, it also enables their return in a variety of symptomatic forms. Catastrophe functions as apocalypse in creating a historical rupture that obliterates forms of identity and cultural narrative. But apocalypse in this sense must be understood in terms of trauma, for these identities and narratives are not fully obliterated. What is forgotten eventually returns, changed and misrecognized. Dellamora shows how such misrecognitions can result in further repressions; and he shows also instances in which repressed stories are purposefully remembered — instead of being acted out and repeated.

     

    Dellamora contends that “the most notable feature of the history of the formation of male sexual minorities [is] the repeated catastrophes that have conditioned their emergence and continued existence” (1). Specifically, Dellamora writes, the Wilde trials of the 1890’s,

     

    brought to an abrupt, catastrophic close an
    unprecedented efflorescence of middle-class male
    homosexual culture in England.  The advent of AIDS
    occurred at the end of a decade of dramatic gay
    subcultural development.  The evident contrast between
    these crises and the aspirations, efforts, and
    accomplishments of the immediately preceding years
    makes it inevitable that both periods will be cast
    within apocalyptic narratives of Before and After. (31-32)

     

    Dellamora describes the development of late nineteenth-century “Dorianism,” the construction of English middle-class male homosexual identity based on the imaginative retrieval of ancient Greek models. He describes the elaboration and problematizations of this construction in Pater’s Marius the Epicurian and Wilde’s The Picture of Dorian Gray. And, in a particularly brilliant chapter analyzing E.M. Forster’s story “Albergo Empedocle,” Dellamora shows Forster’s literary response to the shattering of “Greek” identity brought on by the Wilde trials and the Labouchere amendment of 1885 banning homosexual activity. In this after-the-end narrative, the Greek spirit, along with open homosexual identity, has been forgotten. The story’s protagonist, through some mysterious metempsychosis, becomes Greek, that is, receives the infusion of an obliterated identity — and is subsequently judged insane by his baffled and concerned family and friends. In Dellamora’s interpretation, the social repressions and amnesias of the post-Greek world of “Albergo Empedocle” have become so complete that a return of the repressed can appear only as a traumatic wound in the heterosexual social fabric — an illness that deprives its subject of any role in that world.

     

    Dellamora’s concern then is with the vicissitudes of cultural transmission through traumatic-apocalyptic moments of rupture, discontinuity, and outright suppression. In a compelling final chapter on Alan Hollinghurst’s The Swimming Pool Library, Dellamora shows the blockages and reopenings of several narratives of homosexual freedom and repression. In the wake of the AIDS epidemic having wiped out the 1970’s “paradise” of sexual openness, Hollinghurst’s protagonist gradually discovers, through oral testimony and rediscovered documents, a forgotten history of repression that preceded that brief era of openness. And the apocalypse of AIDS also reveals a white middle-class orientation of that lost paradise — its ambiguous status as a colonialist “cruising” of the third world. In Dellamora’s reading, The Swimming Pool Library portrays cultural apocalypse in both its destructive and revelatory aspects, as it approaches those “motivated absences that mark the history of gay existence” (191).

     

    In the middle of his book, Dellamora examines another set of blocked transmissions of homosexual narratives. These are instances in which liberal or left wing literary intellectuals have appropriated important features of gay culture while suppressing their specifically sexual contexts and implications. Dellamora discusses J. Hillis Miller’s use of Walter Pater as a precursor of literary deconstruction, Frank Kermode’s dismissal of William Burroughs as representative of an avant-garde apocalyptics that lacks the proper skeptical attitude, David Cronenberg’s cinematic transformation of Burroughs’s Naked Lunch, and Fredric Jameson’s criticisms of Andy Warhol. Dellamora’s central point is that these liberal or leftist heterosexual discourses emphasize the “difference” or “dissidence” of these texts in the abstract, but cannot or will not articulate their specifically gay differences and oppositions. Miller, for instance, having placed Pater in the company of Wilde, Proust, Michelangelo, and Leonardo, ultimately “proceeds to defend deconstruction by dissociating it from being-homosexual” (70). Cronenberg’s Naked Lunch, Dellamora argues, “identifies with Burroughs as artistic iconoclast” while separating itself “from the ‘womanly’ Burroughs who is a sexual pervert” (121). In a particularly interesting and provocative discussion, Dellamora takes issue with Jameson’s criticism of Warhol’s art as postmodern ahistorical pastiche. Citing Warhol’s series of reproduced photographs of Robert Rauschenberg’s family in the rural south in the 1920’s, entitled ironically (after Agee and Evans) “Let Us Now Praise Famous Men,” Dellamora counters Jameson’s claim that Warhol consistently elides history, claiming instead that it is Jameson who, in his readings of Warhol, elides the gay and working class histories that Warhol has, in fact, inscribed. While Dellamora does not make the point explicitly, it would seem from these instances that homosexual desires and gay cultural sensibilities are, for liberal heterosexuals as well as for reactionaries, traumatic intrusions that must be re-routed through an apocalyptic forgetfulness in an attempt to constitute a post-apocalyptic world in which such things could never have existed.

     

    One question I have for Dellamora concerns his interpretation of Jacques Derrida’s 1980 essay “Of an Apocalyptic Tone Recently Adopted in Philosophy.” Dellamora sees two distinct moments in Derrida’s account of apocalyptics: first, an analytic moment seeks to extend the Enlightenment impulse toward demystifying the power claims implicit in apocalyptic discourse; second, an affirmative moment, recognizing the fictional, thus potentially heuristic, nature of apocalyptic discourse, seeks, in Dellamora’s words, “to mobilize the discourse on behalf of subordinated individuals and groups” (26). This distinction strikes me as overly neat, and it misses a necessary middle step that problematizes the two that Dellamora mentions. What is missing is Derrida’s unsettling conclusion that all utterance is apocalyptic. If, as Derrida writes in a passage quoted by Dellamora, the apocalyptic tone is “the possibility for the other tone, or the tone of another, to come at no matter what moment to interrupt a familiar music,” the political consequences of such an intrusion remain ambiguous. The sudden derailment that constitutes the apocalypse, Derrida continues, is “also the possibility of all emission or utterance” (in Dellamora, 26). Elsewhere in the essay, Derrida asks,

     

    and if the dispatches always refer to other dispatches
    without decidable destination, the destination
    remaining to come, then isn't this completely angelic
    structure, that of the Johannine Apocalypse, isn't it
    also the structure of every scene of writing in
    general? (87)

     

    Apocalypse as the continual destabilization of every meaning, origin, and end is, finally, for Derrida, inherent in language. It joins Derrida’s earlier terms of linguistic destabilization such as “trace” and “differance,” but with the difference that in the case of “apocalypse,” the social and political effects are likely to be more immediate. As Derrida writes, “Nothing is less conservative than the apocalyptic genre” (89), but “conservative” must be taken here to mean any impulse to perpetuate an existing order. Apocalypse, for Derrida, is the desire, embodied in language, for a continual revelatory catastrophe, a continual unveiling of whatever lies hidden beneath any social veil. As I read Derrida’s essay, apocalypse remains recalcitrant to any particular politics.

     

    This Derridean quibble aside, however, I regard Dellamora’s Apocalyptic Overtures as the best work on apocalyptic literature to appear since Kermode’s The Sense of an Ending. It does, I believe, exactly what a book on apocalyptic sensibility should do. It emphasizes the role of catastrophe both as destruction and as revelation; it places actual and imagined catastrophes in specific historical contexts; it analyzes the role of desire in apocalyptic imagining; and it pays close attention to the mechanisms of cultural transmission and repression of historically traumatic events. And together with its theoretical and methodological merits, Apocalyptic Overtures tells stories of the suppressing, forgetting, and remembering of gay culture and catastrophe that need to be told and heard.

     

     Notes

     

    1. We read in Revelation (20:14), “[t]hen Death and Hades were flung into the lake of fire. This lake of fire is the second death; and into it were flung any whose names were not to be found in the roll of the living.” Zizek then cites de Sade, distinguishing between natural, biological death and absolute, or symbolic, death: “the destruction, the eradication, of the [natural] cycle itself, which then liberates nature from its own laws and opens the way for the creation of new forms of life ex nihilo” (134).

     

    2. Marshall Berman, of course, took this phrase as the title of his excellent book on the experience of modernity. Michael Phillipson sums up very well the apocalyptic perception of the modern when he writes, “The modern experience . . . cannot be comprehended in the languages of the past, of Tradition, and yet we do not find ourselves except in this present — hence the need for . . . a language without history, without memory . . . a language against representation” (28 ).

     

    3. Norman Cohn’s study of the relations between medieval apocalyptic movements and economic and political struggles remains compelling after almost forty years. See also Adela Yarbro Collins’ work on the historical context of the Book of Revelation, and anthologies edited by Sylvia L. Thrupp and Paul D. Hanson.

     

    4. For accounts of the importance of apocalyptic strains in American ideologies, see Tuveson, Bercovitch, Slotkin, and Boyer.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Alperovitz, Gar. The Decision to Use the Atomic Bomb, and the Architecture of an American Myth. New York: Knopf, 1995.
    • Bercovitch, Sacvan. The American Jeremiad. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1978.
    • Boyer, Paul. When Time Shall Be No More: Prophecy Belief in Modern American Culture. Cambridge, MA and London: Harvard UP, 1992.
    • Collins, Adela Yarbro. Crisis and Catharsis: The Power of the Apocalypse. Philadelphia: Westminster, 1984.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Of an Apocalyptic Tone Recently Adopted in Philosophy.” Semeia 23 (1982): 63-97.
    • Foucault, Michel. “Nietzsche, Genealogy, History.” The Foucault Reader. Ed. Paul Rabinow. New York: Pantheon, 1984. 76-100.
    • —. The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences. New York: Vintage, 1973.
    • Hanson, Paul D., ed. Visionaries and Their Apocalypses. Philadelphia: Fortress, 1983.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism: Or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke UP, 1991.
    • Kermode, Frank. The Sense of an Ending: Studies in the Theory of Fiction London: Oxford UP, 1966.
    • Mintz, Alan. Hurban: Responses to Catastrophe in Hebrew Literature. New York: Columbia UP, 1984.
    • Roskies, David G. Against the Apocalypse: Responses to Catastrophe in Modern Jewish Culture. Cambridge, MA and London: Harvard UP, 1984.
    • Sherry, Michael S. The Rise of American Air Power: The Creation of Armageddon. New Haven and London: Yale UP, 1987.
    • Slotkin, Richard. Gunfighter Nation: The Myth of the Frontier in Twentieth-Century America. New York: Harper Perennial, 1992.
    • Thrupp, Sylvia L., ed. Millennial Dreams in Action: Studies in Revolutionary Religious Movements. New York: Schocken, 1970.
    • Tuveson, Ernest Lee. Redeemer Nation: The Idea of America’s Millennial Role. Chicago and London: U of Chicago P, 1968.
    • Zizek, Slavoj. The Sublime Object of Ideology. London and New York: Verso, 1989.

     

  • The Slow Apocalypse: A Gradualistic Theory of The World’s Demise

    Andrew McMurry

    Indiana University, Bloomington
    jmcmurry@mach1.wlu.ca

     

    The startling calamity.
    What is the startling calamity?
    How will you comprehend
    what the startling calamity is?

     

    -- Al-Qur'än

     

    Were you expecting the sun to wink out, the heavens to open, the beast loose upon the earth? Or maybe you imagined a Ragnarok of more cosmopolitan origins: nuclear war, bioengineered plagues, alien invasion, supernova. In any case, it’s pretty clear the last days are upon us, but given the laggardly pace at which this doomtime is proceeding we simply haven’t yet grasped its contours. We adapt well to changes not sudden, swift and terrible, and just as we come to terms with the incremental decay of our own bodies and faculties, we learn to overlook the terminal events of our time as they unfold, gather, and concatenate in all their leisurely deadliness. We have wrongly expected the end of the world would provide the high drama we believe commensurate with our raging passions, our bold aspirations, and our central importance to the universe — we are worthy of a bang, not merely a whimper. And let me be blunt: by holding out for that noisy demise, we can pretend we haven’t been expiring by inches for decades.

     

    Clearly, this accommodation to the ongoing apocalypse is in large measure the result of our limited temporal perspective. In terms of recorded human history, the span of a few progressive centuries since our medieval torpor is brief indeed. On the geological clock, the whole of Homo sapiens’ rise and spread over the earth is but a few ticks of the second hand. Yet how seldom is this belatedness to the cosmic scene granted any significance! How, in our ephemerality, is it even comprehensible? Does a mayfly grasp that its lifetime lasts a day? From our blinkered, homocentric perspective the decade of the eighties is already a bygone era, the fifty years since World War Two an eternity. Our neurological incapacity to hold in our minds with firmness and freshness anything but the near past and the now allows to us to file away history as rapidly as we make it. Thus, absent a hail of ICBM’s or seven angels with trumpets, the apocalypse can have been upon us for some time, may abide for another lifetime or more, and not until those final, tortured moments may it dawn on us at last that the wolf has long been at the door.

     

    But how does one tell the tale of an apocalypse that was so long in coming and promises to be as long in going? Where to begin and, more importantly, where to end? Given its impalpability, its lubricity, can this protracted apocalypse be grasped, or only sensed faintly as we slip listlessly through it? Oh, and by the way, is this apocalypse real, or merely a rhetorical device to be activated by millenarians, debunked by critics, and ignored by everyone else? Is “Apocalypse” but a way to connect a vast constellation of other metaphors, whose referents are themselves finally just the vague grumblings and grim presentiments of a culture perennially fixated on the chances of its own demise?

     

    Oddly, this apocalypse seems harder to deny even as its metaphoric dimension expands. Might it thus be real and constructed at the same time? That would be the most interesting possibility: an apocalypse so profoundly wrapped in its own apocrypha that it remains unrecognized even as its effects become massively known. A stealth apocalypse, then, plodding camouflaged among us, hiding in plain sight. Inured to its many signs and omens, the risk is that we can never be sure when the hard substance itself has heaved into view, and even as we peel away the rumors and lies that disguise it we fear our own voices may only be adding new tissues of obscurity. So before we speculate as to why some await so serenely the new millennium, while others hunker down bravely, smugly, or resignedly, let us gather together some of these discourses of doom, and then consider as best we can the indications that indeed we are already living in, and living out, the slow apocalypse.

     

    Prophecies

     

    Traditional interpretations of the various scriptural revelations of apocalypse have drawn on millennial expectations, notions of inexorable decline, the implicit moral bankruptcy of humankind since Adam and Eve, or linear or cyclical visions of history. Projected across the basic model of the human life, human civilizations have been seen to manifest the attributes of infancy, maturity, decline, senility. The apocalypse could be likened to the death of civilization, ominous to be sure, yet also the beginning of an “afterlife” when history is completed, all contradictions resolved, profane human time replaced by the sacred time of God. More recently, “apocalypse” is the name applied to any global catastrophe, with the idea that out of the rubble emerges a new and better order de-emphasized or abandoned. The apocalypse becomes in its secular manifestation just The End of The World as We Know It.

     

    The specific features of the apocalypse have been explored in Jewish, Christian, and Islamic theology, in Norse and Nazi mythology, by Edgar Allan Poe, Oswald Spengler, Ingmar Bergman, and David Koresh. Ronald Reagan, too, made frequent references to the end days. He once explained, “You know, I turn back to your ancient prophets in the Old Testament and the signs foretelling Armageddon, and I find myself wondering if — if we’re the generation that’s going to see it come about. I don’t know if you’ve noted any of the prophecies lately, but believe me, they certainly describe the times we’re going through” (quoted in Brummet 5). Well, Reagan said many things the left took as signs of an impending apocalypse (especially since he had the power to put theory into practice), but this statement shouldn’t have been construed as one of them. Reagan had merely put his finger on the pulse of the times, the fact that the portents pointed to a clear and present decline. Of course, his reliance on a mish-mash of Christian literalism, Nancy’s zodiacal bent, and the cold war rhetoric of the “evil empire” led the already confused former G.E. pitch-man to get his timetable and mechanisms all wrong. The apocalypse wasn’t just around the corner — it was already proceeding apace, furthered no doubt by the retrograde foreign and domestic agendas of his own administration.

     

    With a more nuanced rhetoric than Reagan’s, and like Arnold, Yeats and Lawrence before him, Robert Frost had some things to say about the end of the world:

     

    Some say the world will end in fire
    Some say in ice.
    From what I've tasted of desire
    I hold with those who favor fire.
    But if I had to perish twice,
    I think I know enough of hate
    To say that for destruction ice
    Is also great
    And would suffice. (220)

     

    Actually, Frost’s meditation on the caloric coefficient of the final cataclysm registers an ambivalence that has echoed on down through the ages. Fire, ice, famine, flood, man against man or god against god: it hasn’t mattered so much how the world ends, but rather that there are plenty of ways it can go, all nasty, and all fitting, considering the wide range of human moral failures that apocalypses always serve to punctuate. For example, science fiction has developed an entire sub-genre to explore the myriad shapes the apocalypse might take, and not surprisingly, these books and movies about TEOTWAWKI form a catalogue of disaster scenarios that replicate perfectly the seven deadly sins: nuclear “anger” in A Canticle for Leibowitz and The Day After; the “lust” of overpopulation in Soylent Green and Stand on Zanzibar; “coveting” nature’s power in The Stand and The Andromeda Strain; ecological “gluttony” in Nature’s End and The Sheep Look Up; “slothful” unmindfulness of the alien threat in Footfall and Invasion of the Body Snatchers; “prideful” technological fixes which go wrong in Terminator and Terminator 2: Judgment Day; and the “envy” which causes speciesist Chuck Heston to blow up the world in a fit of sour grapes in Beneath the Planet of the Apes. Add to these the idea of cosmic contingency (ignorance) in When Worlds Collide and The Day of the Triffids and entropy (powerlessness) in The Time Machine and The Dying Earth, and the litany of human frailties as embodied in the apocalyptic narrative is pretty much covered.

     

    It may seem passing strange to learn that science fiction has devoted so much verbiage and footage to doom and gloom, especially since some people still think of it as a genre comprised of clean, shiny surfaces, gleaming towers and silent monorails, authored by dreamers, utopians, and Trekkies. But most SF authors seem well-versed in the Greek concept of hubris: it’s not what you don’t know but what you think you know that will kill you. Take the work of William Gibson: embraced as a prophet of cyberspace and virtual reality by everyone from William S. Burroughs to Wired, Gibson has repeatedly made the point that his novels describe a future he himself hopes never materializes. Corporate thuggery, techno-onanism, ecological breakdown, and a high-security, class-based information economy: Neuromancer or Virtual Light come across not so much as “scientifictions” but as simply the technical embellishment and literary intensification of the current contradictions of late capitalism and the limits of instrumental reason. Robert Silverberg also sets his recent novel, Hot Sky at Midnight, on a near-future Earth when corporations have effectively superseded the nation-state, and where the ability to add to the profit margin has become the only criterion for social advancement (hardly science fictional yet!). Global warming has drastically altered weather patterns, ice-bergs provide the only source of potable water; the American hinterlands are a dead or dying moonscape, and the entire planet appears to be a few years away from total biotic meltdown. The only optimistic note is sounded near the novel’s end, when the protagonist draws on the Gaia hypothesis to imagine a recuperated world of a hundred thousand, maybe a million years, in the future. “The planet had plenty of time. We don’t, Carpenter thought, but it does” (325). The future histories Silverberg and Gibson convincingly construct trace the last gasps of a dying world. According to the gradualistic theory of apocalypse, we’re in our middle gasps already.

     

    This idea that the world is already moribund gets picked up in mainstream writer Paul Theroux’s disturbing futuristic novel, O-Zone, which once again is really just a hypertrophic version of today. When the billionaire Hooper Allbright thinks about his own era, and then waxes nostalgic about ours, we realize that if the future is ill-fated that’s because it’s merely a playing out of the present:

     

    It was a meaner, more desperate and worn out world. It had been scavenged by crowds. Their hunger was apparent in the teethmarks they had left, in the slashes of their claws. There was some beauty in the world's new wildernesses, of which O-Zone was just one; but its cities were either madhouses or sepulchers. Fifty years ago was simply a loose expression that meant before any of them had been born. It meant another age. And yet sometimes they suspected that it had closely resembled this age -- indeed, that it was this one, with dust on it, and cracks, and hiding aliens, and every window broken: smoke hung over it like poisoned clouds. (13)

     

    In the America of O-Zone what is more frightening than the routine round-up of economic refugees, the death-squads, the degraded environment, and the national “sacrifice zones,” is the casual acceptance by everybody that this is the way the world must be, perhaps has always been. In Theroux’s vision, the real horror lies in the way the slow apocalypse is normalized, the Unheimlich made Heimlich, murder and mayhem become healthful pastimes.

     

    There are other writers who are sketching out the details of the end of the world, and they aren’t even fabulists. A recent spate of articles in no less liberal organs than The Atlantic and Harper’s take the first tentative steps down a road that should soon make earth’s deathwatch a mainstream topic of journalism. Robert Kaplan’s “The Coming Anarchy” looks at the Third World’s accelerating social, political, and environmental breakdowns, and their potential effects on the First World in the coming century. The scenario of O-Zone might have been drawn from Kaplan’s analysis: resource wars, massive migrations, climate change, tribalism and disease. Kaplan’s case study is west Africa, where these stresses, clearly exacerbated by the legacy of Western imperialism and post-colonial development policies, are producing “criminal anarchy.” “The coming upheaval,” he suggests, “in which foreign embassies are shut down, states collapse, and contact with the outside world takes place through dangerous, disease-ridden coastal trading posts, will loom large in the century we are entering . . . Africa suggests what war, borders, and ethnic politics will be like a few decades hence” (54). Not just Africa will be affected, of course, for many of the problems there are endemic to the Balkans, Latin America, and much of Asia. As the state disintegrates in the Third World, the First World is destabilized by the chaos beyond its borders, borders it can no longer effectively control. Federal authority, incapable of dealing with regional problems, finds itself ceding powers to ever more isolated local communities.

     

    That isolation will likely find itself playing out along predictable fault lines, as Michael Lind previews in a recent Harper’s article. In Lind’s view, the growing unwillingness of economic elites to support education, income redistribution, and health care, along with their retreat into the protected, privileged spaces of the neo-feudal society, combine to spell the end of the broad middle-class. The new underclass (Which Dares Not Speak Its Name due to its allegiance to the myth of egalitarian society) poses no threat to the economic royalists at the top, because as the war of all-against-all is felt particularly sharply at the bottom of the food chain, the various sub-groups that reside there can be counted on to perceive each other as the more immediate source of their problems.1 Lind sees a two-tiered society in the making: an upper tier, provided with work, security, comfort, hope, and insulation/protection from a disenfranchised, fragmented, and squabbling underclass, which faces a hard-scrabble existence with little chance of improvement. The proper image for the new world order with its international moneyed class: an air-conditioned, tinted-windowed, bullet-proofed limousine gliding safely over a pot-holed, squalid, dangerous street in Lagos — or New York or Toronto.

     

    Paul Kennedy, historian and author of Preparing for the Twenty-First Century, presents a wealth of evidence to support his own grimly compelling vision. Even as he performs the appropriate genuflections to the logic of the market and does a journeyman’s work in ranking countries’ “competitive advantages” as they face the road ahead, unlike his ebullient contemporaries Alvin Toffler or Bill Gates Kennedy has the good grace not to elide the incredible suffering that is going to occur in the Third World, and the honesty to admit the possibility of a no-win scenario all round. Kennedy also understands the importance of scale when it comes to thinking about human history, which in turn suggests the need to consider whether we are justified in thinking our past success in overcoming adversity provides any sort of basis for believing we are up to the challenges that now confront us:

     

    this work also asks whether today's global forces for change are not moving us beyond our traditional guidelines into a remarkable new set of circumstances -- one in which human social organizations may be unequal to the challenges posed by overpopulation, environmental damage, and technology-driven revolutions and where the issue of winners and losers may to some degree be irrelevant. If, for example, the continued abuse of the developing world's environment leads to global warming, or, if there is a massive flood of economic refugees from the poorer to the richer parts of the world, everyone will suffer, in various ways. In sum, just as nation-state rivalries are being overtaken by bigger issues, we may have to think about the future on a far broader scale than has characterized thinking about international politics in the past. Even if the Great Powers still seek to rise, or at least not to fall, their endeavors could well occur in a world so damaged as to render much of that effort pointless. (15)

     

    Unfortunately (for all of us), Kennedy’s book goes on to prove that the tone in this introductory passage is entirely too tentative.

     

    In general, apocalyptic scenarios take place against the prior and persistent conceit that human culture does truly move to culmination, that there is a larger goal or a target toward which time’s arrow is moving. Like children inferring mommy and daddy will always be there because they have always been there in the past, we project our history forward under the presumption that the human presence on this planet is a durable one and, no matter how or why, purposive. We can’t imagine an alternative. But while in cultural development there has been innovation, differentiation, and amplification, such changes can no longer be taken as evidence for an overall direction or telos. For there is no teleology at work here, let alone an eschatology, a dialectic, or even a simple logic. In fact, it is precisely the absence of any point to our history that makes this apocalypse unreadable except as an accretion of systemically deleterious effects which, incredibly, have become indistinguishable from progress. Skeptical of totalizing theories, postmodern intellectuals are reluctant to prophesy doom, but without coherent oppositional narratives to clarify such effects those who profit from the positive spin have the stage to themselves. Thus every sign gets read as its opposite, every trend that points to a decline is seen as the prelude to improvement, and every person becomes a shareholder in the fantasies of the boosters. In this environment of doublethink, the now-routine failure of corporations or nations to provide even short-term security for their members can be glossed as bitter but necessary “medicine,” or as the “growing pains” associated with increasing economic “rationalization.” We are left in the paradoxical position described in game theory as the “prisoner’s dilemma” and in environmental thought as the “tragedy of the commons”: the incentive for individuals to ignore the evidence for unqualified disaster far outweighs the personal risks involved in seeking to slow it. Everyone proceeds according to this same calculation, indeed is encouraged to do so, and everyone suffers minimally — that is, until the collective moment of reckoning is reached.

     

    Four Horsemen

     

    What is the hard evidence that taking the long view reveals an apocalypse already in progress? To keep our metaphor intact, we could speak in terms of the “four horsemen.” There are the usual ones — war, famine, disease, pestilence — but to put a finer point on the apocalypse I’m describing we are better to call our riders 1) arms proliferation, 2) environmental degradation, 3) the crisis of meaning, and, crucially, 4) the malignant global economy.

     

    1

     

    Armaments are the world’s single biggest business. John Ralston Saul notes that “by any standards — historic, economic, moral, or simply practical — in a healthy economy arms would not occupy first place unless that society were at war. Even then, such prominence would be viewed as an aberration to be put up with no longer than events required” (141). The permanent war footing of the earth’s major powers, and the rapid military build-up of many others, constitutes an aberration that has ascended to normalcy, so much so, in fact, that most American taxpayers now understand military expenditures to be more vital than health, education and, especially, welfare. Indeed, on the far right, military spending is seen as the only legitimate use of taxes by a national government. Because the American body politic has obligingly allowed itself to be perfused with upwards of 200 million personal firearms with no signs of saturation in sight, the extent to which the psychological need for “self-defense” informs all segments of policy, foreign and domestic, should come as no surprise.

     

    In the wake of the Oklahoma City bombing, certain questions are more easily entertained. What effect, for example, might all that personal firepower — and the willingness to use it — have in times of severe social disruption? Imagine, as Umberto Eco does (drawing on Roberto Vacca’s Il medio evo prossimo venturo), a giant traffic jam and blackout in the northeast US during a blizzard which leads to:

     

    forced marches in the snow, with the dead left by the wayside. Lacking provisions of any kind, the wayfarers try to commandeer food and shelter, and the tens of millions of firearms sold in America are put to use. All power is taken over by the armed forces, although they too are victims of the general paralysis. Supermarkets are looted, the supply of candles in homes runs out, and the number of deaths from cold, hunger and starvation in the hospitals rises. When, after a few weeks, things have with difficulty returned to normal, millions of corpses scattered throughout the city and countryside begin to spread epidemics, bringing back scourges on a scale equal to that of the Black Death . . . (489)

     

    . . . and on it goes, with a decline in the rule of law and a general disintegration of modern society into neo-feudalism. Now Eco’s point, highlighted by this rather dramatic scenario, is that in a sense we don’t need a disaster to inaugurate a new middle age for, to make the point yet again, in many respects we are already living through one: “One must decide whether the above thesis is an apocalyptic scenario or the exaggeration of something that already exists.”

     

    Of course, advanced weaponry is not necessary to kill whole peoples, as the horror of Rwanda has shown. The rhetoric of the N.R.A. may then be largely correct, with only an addendum necessary: Guns don’t kill people, people kill people — guns are just a way of creating “added value.” Given the underlying tensions between ethnic and national groups, religions and classes, arms sales become simply a method by which the First World cashes in on the simmering results of its own colonial adventures and the world’s myriad internecine feuds. Even the nuclear arsenals in the making in Israel, Pakistan, India, or Iraq, which now bring these countries near-universal opprobrium, were unthinkable without the prior transfer of necessary bootstrapping technologies by the West to these, the earth’s most lucrative hot-spots.

     

    In general, the multiplication of arms throughout the Third World means that the struggles which are likely to arise ever-more frequently in the decades to come (i.e., nationalist and ethnic wars, and wars for resources) have the potential to be fought at increasingly high levels of ferocity with concomitantly high levels of collateral damage to infrastructure and environment. As the Persian Gulf conflict amply demonstrated, modern warfare not only targets military personnel and civilians, but also aims to reduce the capacity of the ecosystem to support the survivors.

     

    2

     

    About the degradation and exhaustion of the planetary biosphere, again not much needs be said. Most of us are benumbed by the statistical evidence that points to our gross long-term mismanagement of the earth’s resources, its biota, and its atmosphere, soils, and water. The State of the World reports from the Worldwatch Institute in Washington, for example, provide disturbing yearly round-ups of the various obstacles the planet faces in its “progress toward a sustainable society,” as the reports’ subtitle judiciously puts it. Yet that “progress” toward sustainability still awaits confirmation. Worldwatch director Lester Brown and his associates lament in their 1993 foreword, “One of these years we would like to write an upbeat State of the World, one reporting that some of the trends of global degradation have been reversed. Unfortunately, not enough people are working yet to reverse the trends of decline for us to write such a report. We are falling far short in our efforts” (xvii). As a sequential reading of the reports quickly shows, not only are we “falling short” but the decline becomes ever more precipitous with each passing year. Typical articles try to put a brave face on unmitigated disaster: “Conserving Biological Diversity” discusses the earth’s declining biological diversity; “Confronting Nuclear Waste” explores the technical incapacity of humans to deal with nuclear waste; “Reforming Forestry” documents the annihilation of the earth’s forests; “Reviving Coral Reefs” describes their worldwide decline. (One wonders what an analysis of Canada’s former east coast fishery might have been called: maybe “Keeping the Cod Stocks Healthy.”)

     

    Environmental apocalypticism is by now a familiar part of the landscape, but all the anxiety in the world does little to moderate our destructiveness. Just as smokers or alcoholics do not perceive the ongoing catastrophe in their cells and tissues and can therefore project the day of reckoning far into the future, so too is our devastation of the environment a problem in observation. The social system has not evolved to recognize environmental perturbations in a preemptive and amelioratory manner; in fact, it is constructed precisely on the basis of ignoring such stimuli as it pursues its own self-organization (see Luhmann). Environmental problems are endlessly recontextualized, analyzed, debated, and circulated through bureaucracies to the point where environmental protection consists largely in changing the definitions of “wetlands,” “allowable catch,” or “toxic limits” to comply with a state that already exists. Indeed, from this systems theory paradigm, it is questionable whether society is any longer capable of drawing a useful distinction between sign and referent at all.

     

    3

     

    This brings us to Jean Baudrillard, who must be the crown prince of apocalypse theory, although one suspects the actual mechanics of the world’s undoing would for him be nothing more than the messy and mundane details of a crisis far more profound and far more interesting, one that occurs at the level of meaning, purpose, the sign itself. That crisis appears simultaneously as both an excess and a scarcity:

     

    It is as if the poles of our world were converging, and this merciless short circuit manifests both overproduction and the exhaustion of potential energies at the same time. It is no longer a matter of crisis but of disaster, a catastrophe in slow motion. The real crisis lies in the fact that policies no longer permit this dual political game of hope and metaphorical promise. The pole of reckoning, dénouement, and apocalypse (in the good and bad sense of the word), which we had been able to postpone until the infiniteness of the Day of Judgment, this pole has come infinitely closer, and one could join Canetti in saying that we have already passed it unawares and now find ourselves in the situation of having overextended our own finalities, of having short-circuited our own perspectives, and of already being in the hereafter, that is, without horizon and without hope. ("The Anorexic Ruins")

     

    With Baudrillard the apocalypse is long played out, old news, so one shouldn’t panic. How can you panic about an apocalypse that precedes you, exceeds you, defines you? Baudrillard long presaged R.E.M. by announcing, “It’s the end of the world as we know it (and I feel fine).” While I agree with him that we are now moving through a signscape made unnavigable by its own excrescences, Baudrillard’s emphasis is, as always, on the futility of resistance. Emerging out of the seventies and eighties as a theory of what is beginning to look like the final flowering of the welfare state, Baudrillard’s post-scarcity semiotic is no longer so timely:

     

    We are already experiencing or soon will experience the perfection of the societal. Everything is there. The heavens have come down to earth. We sense the fatal taste of material paradise. It drives one to despair, but what should one do? No future. Nevertheless, do not panic. Everything has already become nuclear, faraway, vaporized. The explosion has already occurred; the bomb is only a metaphor now. What more do you want? Everything has already been wiped off the map. It is useless to dream: the clash has gently taken place everywhere.

     

    Armageddon by surplus meaning, a drowning in honey. Not exactly what the prophet St. John had in mind. For the many victims caught in the slow torture of the ongoing apocalypse, this aesthetisization of the endgame would be nothing short of obscene. The more natural stance toward this mess is one of anger, indignation, and defiance: as a friend of mine puts it, “sometimes you have to pick up the cue by the narrow end and start swinging.” That’s pool-hall politics, but in the face of Baudrillard’s incognizable hyperreality it’s either that or lapse into numb acquiescence as the velvet jackboots are put to you.

     

    Whether one resigns oneself to the seductions of hyperreality or falls into sheer animal panic, the point I think Baudrillard makes very well is that there is no longer a clear imperative to do anything at all. Perhaps the apocalypse is upon us, but so what? Unless or until a critical mass of desperation is reached, it seems unlikely the advanced nations have the collective will to acknowledge their own precarious situation: that they have at best shunted the ecological ramifications of their industrialization onto the rest of the world; that they can provide meaningful work to fewer and fewer of their citizens; that they have no moral authority to tell any other country how or at what pace to develop its economy; and that their political structure is fast devolving into a policy clearing-house for international capital and its movers and stakeholders.

     

    4

     

    This latter point brings us to the final horse, and let’s for a moment imagine, as do some biblical scholars and most economists and politicians, that this particular horse is the white one, the one which the Savior himself is said to ride. The savior in this secular interpretation would be liberal democracy and capitalism, which along with the lowering of trade barriers through international agreements such as GATT and NAFTA and the application of market principles to ever more forms of human interaction, marks the sublime phase of our political and economic development. This optimistic reading is embraced by people like Milton Friedman, Newt Gingrich, and Francis Fukuyama, whose The End of History and The Last Man is a Hegelian treatment of the apotheosis of liberal democracy and capitalism, or “lib-dem-cap” as I’ll call them to signify the conflation of the political and economic implicit in Fukuyama’s thesis. The victory of lib-dem-cap is the outer limit of human socio-economic evolution, rational self-interest quenched and hardened in the smithy of democratic institutions.

     

    In Fukuyama’s view, although the voyage to lib-dem-cap has been a difficult one, the many horrors of the twentieth century have been but a few rapids in the inexorable flow of history, not evidence of a basic flaw in his (or Hegel’s) teleology. This think-tank idealism’s blithe elision of the manifest empirical facts of our time prompts Jacques Derrida to write:

     

    it must be cried out, at a time when some have the audacity to neo-evangelize in the name of the ideal of a liberal democracy that has finally realized itself as the ideal of human history: never have violence, inequality, exclusion, famine, and thus economic oppression affected as many human beings in the history of the earth and of humanity. Instead of singing the advent of the ideal of liberal democracy and of the capitalist market in the euphoria of the end of history, instead of celebrating the "end of ideologies" and the end of the great emancipatory discourses, let us never neglect this obvious macroscopic fact, made up of innumerable singular sites of suffering: no degree of progress allows one to ignore that never before, in absolute figures, never have so many men, women, and children been subjugated, starved, or exterminated on the earth. (85)

     

    Must it now be that to reach the golden age promised in Revelations, Hugo Gernsback, and The Jetsons we must first pass through an extraordinary period of “structural adjustment” that for most will be no different than a living hell? Stock markets rise and total output increases but, as if it were some bloated parasite drawing off our nourishment, improvements in the fortune of global capital generally mean a diminishment in the lives of the people an economy is supposed to serve. A rise in the stock market means the stock market has risen; an increase in GDP means Exxon wrecked another oil-tanker and Boeing fired ten thousand workers. Somehow, irresponsibility and profit-taking by corporations can accrue to a country as a net gain. Coddled and coveted by liberal democracy, big business was celebrated as the goose that laid the golden egg of employment, but stateless corporations and financial institutions now steal their eggs along with them as they head for greener pastures. Capitalism has always had to destroy so that it could create more capital, but global capitalism destroys so that there is little left but capital. Soon, the new trans-national economy, with its elite class of knowledge workers, money-movers, and their subordinates, will rise and circulate like a warm, pleasant zephyr above the miasma below, where laissez-faire will still obtain, but only as method of enforcing the stratification.

     

    In the conclusion to his book, Fukuyama marshals the image of a wagon train of nations at last entering a new frontier town to symbolize the arduous journey to the liberal capitalist utopia at history’s trail-end. But the image rings hollow in today’s by no means kinder and gentler world. Fukuyama seems to believe the “rich North Atlantic democracies” (to borrow Richard Rorty’s phrase) are destined to be history’s John Waynes or Glenn Fords; but there is nothing in the brutal present and recent past to think so, and plenty to think they might be better compared to the Clint Eastwood character in Unforgiven, whose only heroic quality is that he doesn’t kill the whores. If lib-dem-cap as currently constructed represents the best of all possible socio-economic arrangements, there may not be world enough and time to see it come to fruition across the globe.

     

    Revelations 6:17

     

    Yet even this dismal portrayal of lib-dem-cap has a darker dimension. For what if the gathering storm is in some sense and in some quarters gamely anticipated? What if there are those who not only understand precisely the kind of fix we are in but actually view it as a confirmation of their ideology — and an opportunity to exploit? I do not mean the Jehovah’s Witnesses, who already started the apocalypse clock running in 1975, or their assorted ilk, who are no doubt preparing for a Judgment Day in the year 2000. Nor do I mean the various cults and survivalists who stockpile supplies and munitions against nuclear war, totalitarian government, or forestry service workers. No, I’m simply talking about those who have always had an interest in chaos, the folks who think that just as with Kennedy’s rising and falling nations, life divides people into winners and losers — and it’s best to be among the winners. In the halcyon days of supply-side economics the rhetoric from these cash-value pragmatists said that in open market competition even the loser wins. But now the news is less rosy. It turns out that in the new economy we won’t all be driving Cadillacs. In O-Zone even the millionaires and billionaires are worried:

     

    "You think just because there hasn't been a world war or a nuclear explosion the world's okay. But the planet's hotter and a whole lot messier, and that leak was worse than a bomb. And look at crime. Look at the alien problem. Look at money. Forget war -- war's a dinosaur. The world is much worse off."“I’m not worse off,” Murdick said . . . “Neither are you.”

     

    "Willis, what kind of a world is it when there are some simple things you can't buy with money?" Hooper added, "I hate that." (13)

     

    Life in the future looks more and more like a zero-sum game, and as any investment consultant will tell you, you must prepare yourself for a pay-as-you-go economy in which only the savvy and the diversified will survive.

     

    In this sort of milieu it’s only natural to subscribe to the Chicago Gangster Theory of life, as Andrew Ross names the rising tide of social Darwinism after the genetic model of Richard Dawkins: “Like successful Chicago gangsters, our genes have survived, in some cases, for millions of years, in a highly competitive world. This entitles us to expect certain qualities in our genes. I argue that a predominant quality to be expected in a successful gene is ruthless selfishness. This gene selfishness will usually give rise to selfishness in individual behavior” (quoted in Ross 254). Ross is quick to point out that the “gangster” is an ill-chosen metaphor for absolute self-interest, because there is just as much or more basis for the opposite view, that gangsters, like everyone else, are embedded in social networks that bind them to their families, friends, communities, and so on. But while I agree with Ross that Dawkins’ theory is part and parcel of the Hobbesian world-view that sociobiology often seems to underwrite, our manifestly inequitable and unjust social order doesn’t require a Dawkins or a Darwin to justify itself (although it could use a new Dickens to describe it). It now gets along quite well with no justification at all. The “way things are” seems to have become its own excuse, and the regurgitation of this or that bio-ideology is simply a prettying-up operation of power structures already secured by the fact that they can “get away with it.”

     

    So what can be done about the secular four horsemen? The short answer is: nothing, really. An apocalypse, even one that moves like a tortoise, does not admit of correction, mitigation, or reversal. Taking on each of these catastrophic developments alone might bear positive results, but even assuming they were seen as tokens of impending doom instead of the price of progress, their total magnitude poses a challenge only a concerted effort by all responsible nations could even begin to deal with. Some technophilic wowsers suppose that what man has unleashed, he can, so to speak, re-leash. But as the apocalyptic forces have had decades, centuries perhaps, to gain momentum and have, too, insinuated themselves into the physical processes of the planet and the mental furniture of the human animal, the organizational apparatus, technical control, and collective good faith required now to bring these forces to heel seem to defy plausibility.

     

    But then (and to borrow a term from biology that specifies evolutionary experiments that are freakishly maladapted to non-extraordinary environments) what are humans but “hopeful monsters”? One group of Ragnarockers who call themselves “DOOM, the Society for Secular Armageddonism,” express their faith in the coming apocalypse this way:

     

    This conviction is based not on religious prophecy, but on observance [sic] of a multitude of critical world threats, including nuclear proliferation, chemical/biological weapons, terrorism, ozone depletion, global warming, deforestation, acid rain, massive species loss, ocean and air pollution, exploding population, global complacency and many more. We believe the magnitude and number of these threats represent a movement toward a secular apocalypse that has gained such momentum it can no longer be stopped. The situation is hopeless. In the face of this coming cataclysm, the Society feels that the only viable remaining option is immediate emergency action, across the board, against all global threats. Such action is imperative if there be any chance of delaying the inevitable, of staving off, however temporarily, our imminent doom. (Apocalypse Culture; my emphasis)

     

    That’s the thing about apocalypses: they offer no hope, no hope at all, but humans just won’t seem to throw in the towel. In that light, we can take equally cold comfort from the distinguished economist Robert Heilbroner, who wrote twenty years ago in his Inquiry into the Human Prospect that

     

    in all likelihood we must brace ourselves for the consequences of what we have spoken -- the risk of "wars of redistribution" or of "preemptive seizure," the rise of social tensions in the industrialized nations over the division of an ever more slow-growing or even diminishing product, and the prospect of a far more coercive exercise of national power as the means by which we will attempt to bring these disruptive processes under control. From that period of harsh adjustment, I can see no escape. Rationalize as we will, stretch the figures as favorably as honesty will permit, we cannot reconcile the requirements for a lengthy continuation of the present rate of industrialization of the globe with the capacity of existing resources or the fragile biosphere to permit or to tolerate the effects of that industrialization. Nor is it easy to foresee a willing acquiescence of humankind, individually or through its existing social organizations, in the alterations of lifeways that foresight would dictate. If then, by the question "Is there hope for man?" we ask whether it is possible to meet the challenges of the future without the payment of a fearful price, the answer must be: No, there is no such hope. (162)

     

    Predictably, despite this dismal prognosis Heilbroner manages to find the silver lining, or at least, in a tough-minded way, how we (and I tend to think “we” is properly understood as the “West,”) might construe the coming disaster as a test of our mettle:

     

    The human prospect is not an irrevocable death sentence. It is not an inevitable doomsday toward which we are headed, although the risk of enormous catastrophe exists. The prospect is better viewed as a formidable array of challenges that must be overcome before human survival is assured, before we can move beyond doomsday. These challenges can be overcome by the saving intervention of nature if not by the wisdom and foresight of man. The death sentence is therefore better viewed as a contingent life sentence -- one that will permit the continuance of human society, but only on a basis very different from that of the present, and probably only after much suffering during the period of transition. (164)

     

    In other words, if we don’t discipline ourselves nature will do it for us. Either way, what doesn’t kill everybody makes the survivors stronger, to place Heilbroner’s views in their properly Nietzchean philosophical climate.

     

    As these two examples show us, following the typical apocalyptic narrative structure seems almost as unavoidable as the apocalypse itself: “We’re screwed, no getting around it, but . . .” So it is that doomsayers, for all their dire warnings, like to hold out the note of hope, the chance that maybe things could turn out differently if only we’ll listen to them more attentively. This carrot-and-stick strategy helps us see that apocalyptic rhetoric is always an invocation of power: do thus and so, or else suffer the consequences. Even those, like the Jehovah’s Witnesses or Pat Robertson, who are firmly convinced the Judgment Day is at hand, have a practical agenda in the here and now to gain adherents and compel obedience, and clearly the apocalypse scenario is a useful tool.2 The only thing more predictable than apocalyptic pronouncements is the scoffing with which they are greeted, yet the apocalyptic frame of mind is never impressed by the fact that doomsday has always failed to manifest itself decisively. In truth, apocalypticism depends on the asymptotic inability of the world to ever reach conclusion; the perpetual pregnancy of the apocalyptic moment is what keeps its metaphoric appeal so strong. What good is the apocalypse once it begins? As Ross notes in his discussion of Dawkins, the notion of “scarcity” — whether in terms of time, food, wealth, or heavenly seating-room, and whether based on ecology, economics, or the Gospels — is a powerful means by which to limit freedoms and naturalize repressive social orders. Perhaps this is another reason why it is difficult for us to entertain the notion that we are already moving through the apocalypse: to admit to such a thing would be to drain the “threat of doom” of its potency, and would allow the symbolic value of scarcity (mobilized so effectively by fiscal conservatives and religious zealots alike) to be effaced by a more coercive and brutal set of exigencies. Yet perhaps if we owned up to these disastrous exigencies we would at least be better prepared to discuss openly the socio-political bases for shortage, which so far are labeled by economists simply as “the distribution problem.”

     

    Having said that, it might now seem appropriate to acknowledge my own unspoken agenda, to call out for an end to arms sales, genuine environmental protection, renewal of civic society, guaranteed incomes to redistribute wealth, and so on. In posting that agenda, I would also be heading off the charge that my theory is irresponsible precisely because it describes an apocalypse that is ongoing, overwhelming, and a fortiori not susceptible to correction. Admittedly, there is a point at which cynicism should draw back from fatalism. Yet I only wish my subject left me cheery enough to believe such introspection would amount to more than an exercise in fashionable self-reflexivity.

     

    So let me instead conclude as despairingly as I began. We know that “History” consists of grand narratives arranged over past, present, and future events. We learn from Lyotard that metanarrative is now moribund. But we simply cannot go on without internalizing at least one metanarrative, for today, tomorrow, and the days after that: the narrative that takes for granted the world will go on. We all get up each morning and pursue our private lives as if they fit into this larger story, which is, granted, a story without a defined resolution, but still one we hope is not without a plot, at least not as far as it concerns us personally. Doesn’t everyone who raises a child believe, with Bill Clinton, in “a place called Hope”? Isn’t hope another name for the implicit belief that time is taking us somewhere, that things can only get better — even if now they are quite bad? Don’t we tell our children that things always have a way of working out?

     

    Well, what if things don’t have a “way” of working out; what if the notion that our world works at all is based on a sample too small to be predictive, a nose taken for a camel? Suppose our hyper-complex civilization is nothing more than an evolutionary blind alley. This is not a new idea, but let us place it an even more sweeping context. Recent discoveries of planets around nearby stars have upped the odds of non-terrestrial life, but at the same time led some in the SETI community (Search for Extra-terrestrial Intelligence) to suppose that were there many enduring civilizations in the galaxy we would have detected one by now, considering that our bubble of electromagnetic semiosis announces our presence for more than fifty light years in all directions. Yet any fellow sentients remain, contra The X-Files, tellingly silent. Some conclude that a paucity of ETI can be explained only if advanced civilizations have a relatively brief life span, so that by their technological zenith they are already senescent. To be sure, such a theory is as unfalsifiable as can be imagined. But if nothing else it reminds us of how facile, too, is the opposing theory, the one we have never relinquished, the one that assumes rather than having a foot in the grave our world is only now learning to walk.

     

    Ours may be understood as an apocalypse without origin or destination. It may have begun to unpack with the advent of the junk bond, the A-bomb, the concentration camp, the internal combustion engine, the corporation, or even the scientific method; and it may cease only when most of those things are no more. So then: is this apocalypse I have described really an apocalypse, or just the motion of history itself? For the multitudes who have died, are dying, and will die under modern history’s heavy feet there is no significant difference. Perhaps it is time to ask ourselves the questions we have foolishly assumed this same history has already settled. Who says the human presence on this earth was ever sustainable? Why do we continue to believe so strongly in our competency to manage the risks we compound daily? Where is this secret heart of history we trust has been beating? What precisely leads us to believe our world is not perishing? Why isn’t this the Apocalypse?

     

     

    Notes

     

    1. In that vein, another Harper’s article finds Canadian David Frum, the latest synapse in the pan-national neo-con brain-trust, demonstrating one of the sly, faux-populist containment strategies by which the elites and their spokespeople help single out the currently unemployed underclass as the approved scapegoat for those not currently unemployed: “People are tired of the constant moaning they hear about the poor. A lot of middle-class taxpayers feel they’re paying more and more for the poor and the poor are behaving worse and worse. And people are not sure that they’re as sympathetic as they used to be” (“A Revolution.” 50).

     

    2. Editorializing in The New Republic, Robert Wright seems somewhat puzzled by the conspicuous paradoxes in Robertson’s apocalyptic rhetoric: “First he uses climate chaos as a recruiting device, amassing money and power by calling it a sign of the apocalypse. Then he uses the money and power to decry policies that might reduce the chaos and forestall the apocalypse. Talk about a self-fulfilling prophecy!” But of course the whole point is that Robertson’s supporters don’t want to him do anything about the apocalypse save to check off its signs and help them prepare for the end. The apocalypse they envision is simply prelude to salvation, and the only danger would be to have a soul unfit for the millennium. To send money to block the apocalypse would be like paying Dr. Kevorkian to not help expedite your demise.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Ali, Ahmed, trans. Al-Qur’än (The Koran). Princeton: Princeton UP, 1984. 548.
    • “A Revolution, or Business as Usual?” Harper’s. March, 1995: 43-53.
    • Baudrillard, Jacques. “The Anorexic Ruins.” Looking Back at the End of the World. Dietmar Kamper and Christina Wulf, eds. New York: Semiotexte, 1989. 29-45.
    • Brown, Lester, ed. State of the World, 1991. New York: W.W. Norton, 1991.
    • —-. State of the World, 1992. New York: W.W. Norton, 1992.
    • —-. State of the World, 1993. New York: W.W. Norton, 1993.
    • Brummett, Barry. Contemporary Apocalyptic Rhetoric. New York: Praeger, 1991.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Specters of Marx. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York: Routledge, 1994.
    • Eco, Umberto. “Towards a New Middle Ages.” On Signs. Marshall Blonsky, ed. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1985. 488-504.
    • Frost, Robert. The Poetry of Robert Frost. Ed. Edward Connery Lathem. New York: Henry Holt and Company, 1969.
    • Fukuyama, Francis. The End of History and the Last Man. New York: Avon, 1992.
    • Gibson, William. Neuromancer. New York: Ace, 1984.
    • —-. Virtual Light. New York: Bantam Spectra, 1994.
    • Heilbroner, Robert. An Inquiry into the Human Prospect: Looked at Again for the 1990’s. 1975. New York: W.W. Norton, 1991.
    • Kaplan, Robert. “The Coming Anarchy.” The Atlantic. Feb. 1994. 44-76.
    • Kennedy, Paul. Preparing for the Twenty-First Century. Toronto: HarperCollins, 1993.
    • Lind, Michael. “To Have and Have Not.” Harper’s. June, 1995: 35-47.
    • Luhmann, Niklas. Ecological Communications. Trans. John Bednarz. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1989.
    • Parfrey, Adam. Ed. Apocalypse Culture. Los Angeles: Feral House, 1990.
    • Ross, Andrew. The Chicago Gangster Theory of Life. London: Verso, 1994.
    • Saul, John Ralston. Voltaire’s Bastards. Toronto: Penguin Books, 1993.
    • Silverberg, Robert. Hot Sky at Midnight. New York: Bantam, 1994.
    • Theroux, Paul. O-Zone. New York: G.P. Putnam’s Sons, 1986.
    • Wright, Robert. “TRB” column. The New Republic. July 10, 1995. 5.

     

  • My Name in Water, Adumbration, Offering, and Depth Perception

    Cory Brown

    Ithaca College
    cbrown@ithaca.edu

    My Name in Water

    The kids are in the bathtub screaming
    and splashing, my wife on the phone
    discussing a book on Australian aborigines,
    whether we should even bother reading
    literature anymore, and you would think
    by the way I’m scribbling in the corner
    I was trying to write my name in water.
    But I can’t even begin a poem let alone
    put the rhapsodic, quintessentially-barbaric
    yet sumptuous touch on the last line —
    you know, the one with such transcendental
    finality you would think the bard himself
    had risen to scribble out a few last, sad,
    desperate lines. Which reminds me of a poem
    I heard had been found on the desk
    of a college professor killed in a car accident
    a few days before the last days of school,
    when the forsythia are in full bloom
    and tulips no longer purse their lips
    for the kiss of spring. The poem is entitled
    “Last Instructions to My Students,”
    which to me signifies a most profound joke.
    I mean, it had been an accident for Christ’s sake!
    It’s as if God himself were pointing
    to that title and saying, “See! see!
    This is what I mean.” Which is to say,
    folks, that life is so meaningful you simply
    can’t take is seriously. Let me give you
    another instance: it is a different day now
    and spring is in full bloom; the tulips
    on the side of the house have all been picked
    by my four-year-old, little purple and
    white-striped tulips plucked in the innocence
    of youth, and the sun is out now after
    a brief storm this morning and there’s
    a lull in the day. What I mean to say
    is there may come a time, perhaps even today,
    when I’ll notice I had forgotten to do something
    very important and then realize I had been
    squandering my time writing. Then
    like in a dream, I will remember the way
    my two-year-old’s hair curls up from his
    head, and how he’ll sometimes be swinging
    in his swing with me pushing him, and off
    to the side there will be a puddle
    from a brief storm and I’ll look over
    and see the perfect reflections it gives
    of the now cloudless blue sky, and I’ll stare
    into that puddle and not even think about my name.

    Adumbration

     

    I experienced the annular eclipse today
    as an adumbration. As something extraordinary
    I wasn’t quite conscious of at the time.
    You see, I had forgotten it was coming
    and a rainstorm was moving in that hour,
    so when it got very dark I sensed that this
    was simply one of those eerie moments
    when a storm blankets the sky to remind us
    of the structure of normalcy. Later,
    when I dropped the lawnmower off, Al the repairman,
    with his deep, sweet anchorman voice,
    shaking hands, and whisky breath,
    said he watched it through welding glass
    and described the ring as moving around
    the moon. How charming, I thought,
    and then I imagined the fury of that ring,
    its enormity. On my walk, the sun was
    shining on the wet, fresh-plowed black soil,
    and even the old cornstalks seemed to glow,
    pale brown as they were and dirty in their
    tired late spring appearance. I was making
    my regular ring around the apple orchard
    edged now with full-blooming pear
    and cherry trees. The tiny blooms themselves
    I thought of as rings of fragile tissue
    bursting with color. My dog made her run
    around me again and again and the sun
    continued to pulse its brilliance down
    onto the growing alfalfa fields, onto trilliums
    in the woods, jack-in-the-pulpits and mayflowers
    blooming or preparing to bloom; and down
    onto cars and trucks on the highway,
    bug-sized from where I was — their little
    motors buzzing in the distance, the road
    in the bright sun burning around the lake.

    Offering

     

    What am I doing? Is it enough
    to say I know, or don’t
    trust you? What’s wrong
    with that, that you
    would have to be relied
    upon to know the question
    is rhetorical and serious.
    I’m barely alive to you, sometimes
    the poems says. And I say
    nothing, I can’t help it
    (the poem, that is).
    That is how I am
    keeping it all in hand.
    Half in hand and half getting
    out of hand is how
    to pass it along to you
    in your life that I am
    offering to myself, for you.

    Depth Perception

     

    So I was telling Creeley
    how I once got a piece of chaff
    stuck in my eyelid so each time
    I blinked it scratched
    my cornea, but I had to keep
    the combine going even though
    I couldn’t tell with just one eye
    how close the header was
    to the ground — no depth perception
    you know. I’ll never know
    how closely he was listening.

     

  • Youngest Brother of Brothers

    Chris Semansky

    University of Missouri-Columbia
    writcks@showme.missouri.edu

    Ihit a kid. He’s about eight, and the better part of his right ear has been ripped off by the windshield. He’s lying in the road, moaning, his legs jerking like he’s underwater.A crisis becomes a wonderful moment to free oneself from ideas of “correctness,” “objectivity,” “acceptance,” and redesign, reconstruct one’s place in the on-going narrative or life story. Yet the success or failure of such an endeavor can only be provided in the discursive realm.
    A masseuse from Newark, New Jersey, my mother loved events, engineered ecstasy, spectacular moments of sensuous clarity when the body gave up its idea of being merely a single thing, separate and uncopied, and fell somewhere wholly strange. When I was eight and just after she had dropped four squares of Windowpane while listening to the White Album, she tattooed a picture of the Beatles in the small of my back. Just the heads.
    Daddy, what does the discursive realm look like?The discursive realm is a place of wonder and enchantment and not at all like you’d imagine. Your mother and I lived there for the better part of our marriage. Remember that building we saw out West made of marble and glass and aluminum and discarded tires and old Hush Puppy shoes with the withered Buster Brown face still in the heel? It’s like where we are right now, yet also where we’ll be in a few minutes, a few days. It may or may not be where we’ll all wind up when our little pumpers stop pumping. The discursive realm is an orphan, son, with a family as large and tenuous as the sky. And it is dangerous because it watches us better than we can watch ourselves. Maybe a picture would help:
    Maybe not.
    I write because I cannot see my face. I drive because I cannot get away from my face.
    How they’ve stretched and faded, how their haircuts now resemble bruised soup bowls, their noses nothing more than squamous plugs of dappled sunburn and scars. How they resemble your average bowling team from Wichita.I don’t have to look at them.
    Other things I don’t have to look at but of whose existence I have been informed and whose symptoms I have been taught to read:

    •      lesions of the parietal lobe posterior to the somnesthetic area
    •      a T-cell count of 160
    •      proprioceptive agnosia
    •     the inside of all things holy and wordless
    He’s wearing red Converse sneakers, size six I guess, maybe smaller, with the most darling little Mets tee shirt, bloodied now but still smart. If I had a boy, I’d want him to be just like this kid. If he survives I imagine in a few years he’ll be playing hoops with his friends, juking past defenders while looping in from the wing for a layup, dribbling behind his back, dishing no-look passes to his awe-struck teammates who, without thinking, shyly smile at his grace.
    The youngest brother of brothers’ chief interest is the quality of life and the joys and sensations of the present, rather than the collection of goods and property. He is relatively soft and yielding with women, even if he plays the part of a cynic or an erratic adventurer. His preferred professions include announcer and entertainer, quizzmaster, advertising agent or salesman, artist, writer, musician, actor, tutor, technical or scientific specialist, assistant or associate of leading men in business, politics or science, a vote-rallying politician, ophthalmologist, or anesthesiologist.
    For ten points, name the five slowest dying characters in modern history:
    The panel light blinks red: “Check Engine.”
    Give up?
    What defines an emergency is a person’s acknowledging it as such. But what constitutes the person’s idea of emergency per se? Crisis and opportunity co-exist like blood and flesh. They are both the same and different. Calculated in the moment of its happening in retrospect a crisis as opportunity becomes an excuse for changing, a bookmark to the place you remember best.
    What determines vision at any given historical moment is not some deep structure, economic base, or world view, but rather the functioning of a collective assemblage of disparate parts on a single social surface. It may even be necessary to consider the observer as a distribution of events located in many different places.
    Blank says he’d like to live his life backwards, start as an old man with recurring memories of a childhood yet to come, to gradually empty himself of the stale revelations and sudden pains that he would simultaneously grow into. My preference is for the life lived from the middle, then alternating a year in either direction. One step forward, one step back to when the first step was taken.
    In the television series of our story little Tommy Smartpants plays the author when the cop bangs on the window.
     
    “Can you open the door?”
     
    “No.”
     
    “What happened?”
     
    “Door’s stuck.”
    Since one experiences one’s own intentions as good, then the problem is seen as the other’s actions and what one assumes are the intentions behind them.”Do you really mean that?”People tend to explain to themselves what the other is doing by interpreting the other’s intentions. The other’s actions (and assumed intentions) then become the mitigating circumstances that justify one’s own actions, despite knowing that one’s own actions do not necessarily fit what is culturally or personally acceptable.
    I bite his other ear. He is so beautiful.
    I unbite it, then throw him back into the street, where he is once again young and whole and can bother me no more. Children have their own explanations for things.

     

  • HYPERWEB

     

     

     

    This is an experimental hypertext site using HTML.

     

    It is an essay about what hypertext is, and it performs what it says.

     

    While making use of various images it is text driven, and like all such projects is a combination of the personal, the contingent, and the theoretical.

     

    It relies on Netscape version 2 or greater. This is not my usual policy in WWW publication and design, but this site is less about the WWW and much more about hypertext per se. As far as I’m aware these pages are HTML 3.0 compliant, and they make use of gifs and jpegs (depending on which yields the more economical file). Netscape 2 seems to do the best job of the browsers I’m familiar with of dealing with the HTML elements contained on these pages.

     

    What happens…

     

    The web pages that make up this site use the HTML <meta> tag to provide a client side pull where pages are loaded serially. You can attempt to intervene at any point by clicking on an image, a word, or a letter. In most cases where a link is available it will randomly place you back into the series, however in some cases the HYPERWEB ‘expels’ the reader.

     

    If you simply let the pages cycle then the HYPERWEB will take about 6 or 7 minutes to return to its beginning (if you’ve already loaded the graphics – see below), but if you intervene you can end up anywhere.

     

    Making it work

     

    These pages require Netscape version 1.1 or greater. Version 2.0 is recommended.

     

    To speed delivery of the pages you can download a page that has all the images this site uses, then move into the site proper. This is advantageous because Netscape caches these graphics, which means that it delivers them as needed; thus the pages will run as they’re supposed to.

     

    You should make sure that you have Netscape configured to load images automatically.

     

    FTP

     

    If you have downloaded the HYPERWEB via FTP to your own computer then you do not need to preview all the images manually. Simply enter THE HYPERWEB, making sure you have your browser set to load images.

     

    Technical specs

     

    The pages were written in Storyspace v.1.3 (Eastgate Systems) then exported as HTML files. They were edited substantially using PageSpinner and BBEdit. All work has been done on a Macintosh Quadra 630 (20MB RAM, 500MB drive) and a Macintosh Duo 250 (12MB RAM +RamDoubler, 200MB drive). An Apple Colour One Scanner was used for the graphics, graphics editing by Photoshop, and that’s about it.

     

     

    Department of Communication Studies
    Media Studies
    RMIT
    amiles@rmit.edu.au

     

  • The Intimate Alterity of the Real A Response to Reader Commentary on “History and the Real” (PMC v.5 n.2)

     

     

     

     

    To: Dr. Shepherdson
    From: hescobar.datasys.com.mx (Hector Escobar Sotomayor)
    Subject: Comments on your paper in Internet about Foucault and Lacan

     

    Dear Dr. Shepherdson:

     

    I’m a Mexican student of Philosophy and now I’m working on my thesis devoted to an archaeological study of Psychology, considering the relation Foucault-Lacan so I’d like to get in contact with you and to interchange ideas. If you like, I could send you a copy of my thesis (in paper or by e-mail) (it’s in Spanish). My proposition is that according to Foucault in The order of things we have reached a new epistemic period that can be defined as a Postanthropologic one, in which is neccesary to leave the notion of the human being and replace it with the notion of the Subject of Desire. The importance of Lacan’s work is obvious mainly in his idea of Jouissance (“Goce” in Spanish), which opens a new line of philosophical arguments.

     

    Please, as you can see, my written English is not very good, but I think we could establish a communication. My adress is hescobar@datasys.com.mx.

     

    Thank you very much for your attention

     


    PMC Reader’s Report on Shepherdson’s article on “History and the Real”:

     

    Dear Mr. Shepherdson:

     

    I’m a psychoanalyst and I’m on my way to mastering desire [in] psychoanalytical theory. I read you paper “History and the Real” and really “enjoyed” it, even knowing very little about Foucault. But there’s one thing that called my attention in such a special way, that I want to discuss it with you:

     

    Under your topic nr. 42, you wrote: “(. . .) the element of lack that destablizes the structural, symbolic totality.”

     

    It then seemed to me (I may be wrong) that you suggest that the structure (and this must be a subjective structure) has something out of it which causes a kind of effect on it somehow. I’ve found close concepts to this (which I’m not sure if it is what you intended at all) [in] many earlier Lacanian authors.

     

    Now, this is a very hot question. For me, it is much easier to understand the cause for the structure as being the structure itself; in other words, what is prohibited is part of the structure, and what makes the prohibition be is also a part of the structure. The lack of the structure is also [in] the structure and, futher, it’s only because of its lack that the structure can be . . . (I’m not being original at this point: I think you know G. Deleuze’s paper “On quoi reconnait-on le structuralisme?”).

     

    Well, I also must say that this interests me because I didn’t find any answer which could be conclusive. What do you think about that?

     

    Yours,

     

    Marcus Lopes
    marclop@omega.lncc.br

     


     

    Charles Shepherdson

    Pembroke Center
    Brown University
    engcs@mizzou1.missouri.edu

     

    Dear Mr. Lopes:

     

    Thank you for your questions on my article “History and the Real,” which Postmodern Culture recently forwarded to me. It is always interesting to me to hear from practicing psychoanalysts, and from others in the medical profession who have an interest in Lacanian theory. In the United States, of course, interest in Lacan has mainly arisen through philosophy, or literary theory and cultural studies, so it is not always recognized that in Europe and South America — as well as in Australia and Mexico — Lacan has a much greater impact on clinical circles. I say this only because, if you are looking for clinical material, there is much more information in French and Spanish than in English. But I am grateful for your question, and I will do my best with it, because it gives me a chance to try to clarify — even for myself — a difficult and important issue.

     

    You asked in your letter about the concept of the “real,” and especially about its relation to the symbolic order. You say I suggested that the real is “outside” the symbolic structure: “the structure (and this must be a subjective structure) has something out of it which causes a kind of effect on it somehow.” And you say it is “easier to understand the cause for the structure as being the structure itself.” These are interesting and difficult questions. Many readers have asked me a related question: “Is everything really a ‘discursive construction,’ a product of the symbolic order, and if not, how can we speak of an ‘outside’ without returning to a naive realism?”1 This is one of the most important problems in contemporary intellectual life, and it might be said that one’s response to this single issue is enough to define one’s theoretical orientation today.

     

    A map of postmodernism could even be drawn on the basis of the answers that are given to this question. It would have three major areas: in the first, we find an emphasis on the “symbolic order,” and certain theories of “social construction”; in the second, we find a reaction against “post-modernism,” and a return to “positive” and “empirical” investigation, together with a return to biological, genetic, and endocrinological accounts of consciousness, behavior, and sexuality; in the third area, we find an effort to think through the “linguistic turn” — not to react against the formative power of representation, but rather to think its limit. This is where I believe the most interesting contemporary work is being done, and this is the problem that is held in common by Foucault, Lacan, and Derrida, though they do not elaborate the issue in the same way. There are many ways to approach the question, as it concerns Lacan, and I will therefore try to touch very briefly on a whole range of directions in which your question might take us. I will loosely organize the discussion under three headings: “Inside/Outside,” “The Limits of Formalization,” and “Two Versions of the Real (Judith Butler and Slavoj Zizek).”

     

    1.1. Inside/outside

     

    First, concerning the idea that the real is “outside” the symbolic. As you probably know, Jacques-Alain Miller developed the term “extimité” from Lacan, suggesting that the real is not exactly “outside,” but is a kind of “excluded interior,” or an “intimate exterior” (see Miller, “Extimité”). In Seminar VII, for example, in the chapter “On the Moral Law,” Lacan says of the “thing”: “das Ding is at the center only in the sense that it is excluded” (SVII 71). And again in the chapter on “The Object and the Thing,” he speaks of what is “excluded in the interior” (101), noting that this exclusion presents us with a “gap” in the symbolic order — something that escapes the law — “a gap once again at the level of das Ding,” which indicates that we can “no longer rely on the Father’s guarantee” (100). However much one may stress the notorious “law of the father” in Lacan, it is clear that the symbolic order is not the whole story, and that the relation between the symbolic and the real (or between language and das Ding) involves a certain failure of the law. We must therefore take account of this element that “escapes” the symbolic order, or renders it “incomplete.” The problem remains as to how exactly this “excluded object” should be conceived, but we can already see that it is not simply “outside” the structure, but is missing from the structure, excluded from within. So your question is: just how we are to understand this “belonging” and “not belonging” to structure, this “intimate alterity” of the real?

     

    1.2 Topology

     

    Lacan often drew on topology in his attempts to describe this peculiar “extimate” relation between the symbolic and the real. One could thus approach the question in geometrical terms. For the usual relation between “inside” and “outside” that exists in Euclidean space (a circle, for example, has a clearly defined interior and exterior) is disrupted by topological figures such as the Klein bottle, or the torus (the figure shaped like a doughnut, which is structured around a central hole). Even with the Mobius strip, it is difficult to say whether it has “one” side or “two” — the usual numerical ordering is disrupted. Juan-David Nasio has a very good book in which he argues that each of these topological figures is meant to address a specific problem within psychoanalytic theory. Thus, (1) the torus describes the relation between demand and desire, (2) the Mobius strip describes the relation between the subject and speech, (3) the Klein bottle describes the relation between the master-signifier and the Other, and (4) the cross-cap describes the structure of fantasy, where we find the subject’s relation to the object. There also is a fine short book on these issues by Jeanne Granon-Lafont.

     

    1.3 Being-toward-death

     

    Without developing these points in detail, it is easy to see this material at work in Lacan’s text. Even in the familiar “Rome Discourse,” Lacan says that the human being’s relation to death is unlike the “natural” relation to biological death, and that death is not a simple “event,” a moment “in” chronological time, but rather the very opening of time, its condition of possibility. Instead of being placed at the end of a temporal sequence, as a final moment in biological time, the relation-to-death is placed at the origin, and understood as the “giving” of human time, the opening of possibility, of time as a finite relation to the future and the past, structured by anticipation and memory. Death thus involves a peculiar link between the symbolic and the real, presenting us with a sort of hole or void in the structure of meaning — a void that is not a deficiency, but virtually the opposite, an absolute condition of meaning. The human relation-to-death (discussed in such detail by Heidegger) is thus in some sense at the “origin” of the symbolic order — not represented “in” language, or entirely captured by the symbolic rituals that seek to contain it, but rather “primordial” to language: “So when we wish to attain in the subject . . . what is primordial to the birth of symbols, we find it in death” (E 105). The topological reference to a “missing” center (added to the text in 1966) follows: “To say that this mortal meaning reveals in speech a center exterior to language is more than a metaphor; it manifests a structure . . . it corresponds rather to the relational group that symbolic logic designates topologically as an annulus.” He adds, “If I wished to give an intuitive representation of it . . . I should call on the three-dimensional form of the torus” (E 105). I won’t go into this matter in detail, but one can easily see that the relation between the symbolic and the real cannot be approached if one begins with a dichotomy between the “inside” and “outside.” It is rather a matter of a void “within” the structure. This is of course what the theory of “lack” in Lacan tries to address. And this is why those for whom “lack” is foreclosed — those who “lack lack” — are in some sense deprived of access to language.

     

    1.4 The structure of the body

     

    Lacan’s topological formulations may seem esoteric, and many commentators have ridiculed them, denouncing his “pseudo-mathematical” interests as chicanery or mysticism or intellectual posing. But if one thinks for a moment about the body — about the peculiar “structure” of the body, and all the discussions in Freud about the “limit” of the body, the difficulty of “containing” the body within its skin, or of determining what is “inside” and “outside” the body (the “relation to the object,” the mechanisms of “projection” and “introjection,” and so on), it becomes obvious that the space of the body is not really elucidated by Euclidean geometry. The body is not easily “closed” within itself, as a circle is “closed” with respect to the “outside.” The body does not “occupy” space as a natural object does. When it comes to the “body,” the relations of “interior” and “exterior” are more complex and enigmatic than one would suspect if one began by regarding the body as an “extended substance” in Cartesian space, or by presupposing that space is structured by Euclidean dimensions, and that the “place” of the body can be delimited in the same way that the natural object can be located by spacial coordinates in Euclidean geometry. So the discussion of topology may seem esoteric, but it addresses problems that are obviously fundamental to psychoanalysis. Freud speaks, for example, of the “orifices” of the body as points of exchange with the “outside” — points where the “limit” of the body is most obscure, where the relation between the “inside” and “outside” of the body is unstable and problematic. All the analytic problems having to do with “incorporation,” “mourning,” “abjection,” and the “object-relation” — even the themes of “aggression” and “love,” and the entire question of the “relation to the other” — can be put in terms of the “inside” and “outside” of the body.

     

    1.5 From the “imaginary body” to the symbolic containment of the void

     

    These observations are very brief, but they should be enough to indicate that the “body” in psychoanalysis is not simply an “imaginary body.” To be sure, Freud speaks of the “ego” as a “bodily ego,” and Lacan says that the body is an “imaginary body.” And this bears not only on the “space” of the body, but on “external” space as well: in the “Mirror Stage” he notes that the imaginary order allows the world of objects to appear, calling it “the threshold of the visible world” (you may know Kaja Silverman’s recent book by this title). But discussions of the “imaginary body” have tended to obscure the fact that the symbolic and the real also play a crucial role in the constitution of the body. Furthermore, if we speak of the body as “imaginary,” we will tend to regard the “symbolic” as if it were a purely “linguistic” matter, a domain of speech and “representation,” and not a matter of our embodiment as well. I remember visiting a clinic in Boston once — a halfway house for schizophrenics. Many of the patients had specific materials — scarves or string or favorite hats — that they would attach to their bodies. Without these things, they became extremely anxious and refused to go outside, as if the body were not “unified” without this external prop. The body does not automatically cohere by nature: it holds itself together as “one” entity, and is able to move through “space,” not naturally, with the physical coherence of an objective “thing,” but only with the help of imaginary and symbolic props that give space and time their consistency. So we could say that the relation between the real and the symbolic — the formation of a “structure” which also includes the real as an “interior exclusion” — allows the body to move, and gives coherence to “external space.” This human “space” — the space of desire and human movement–cannot be grasped in terms of Euclidean space, and the space of the “body” therefore cannot be adequately conceived through the usual geometry of “inside” and “outside.” Thus, while we are often told that the “body” is an “imaginary body” for Lacan, the constitution of the body also depends on the inscription of the void, the symbolic “containment” of lack. I have tried to make this argument in more detail (partly in reference to anorexia), in “Adaequatio Sexualis.”

     

    1.6 Demand and desire

     

    The relation between the symbolic and the real can also cast light on the distinction between demand and desire. In a famous — but still notoriously obscure — passage in “The Meaning of the Phallus,” Lacan distinguishes between demand and desire, calling desire an “absolute condition”: “for the unconditioned element of demand,” he writes, “desire substitutes the absolute condition” (E, 287). Demand is “unconditioned” in the sense that it simply designates the general “deviation” by which human demand comes to be separated from animal “need” (which is “conditioned” by the requirements of survival and reproduction). We thus have a “deviation in man’s needs from the fact that he speaks . . . insofar as his needs are subjected to demand” (E, 286). This has a clear impact on the “object-relation”: for unlike the object of need, the object of demand is symbolic, and is therefore subject to metonymic displacement, losing its natural specificity in a movement along the signifying chain that makes the object a “substitute,” a signifier of the other’s recognition. In Lacan’s words, “demand annuls (aufhebt) the particularity of everything that can be granted by transmuting it into a proof of love” (E, 286). Demand is thus not only perpetually displaced, but also projected to infinity, always seeking “something more.” As Marx also says, human life loses its foundation in nature, in a movement of “excess production” (the arena of “supply and demand”) that goes beyond all biological need and has no natural limitation.

     

    Consequently, at the “symbolic” level of demand, there is a further requirement for a “limit,” and it is precisely desire that emerges as this limit to the infinite displacement of demand, giving a finite shape to the otherwise endless play of symbolic substitution. Thus, as Lacan says in “Direction of the Treatment,” “Desire is produced in the beyond of demand (E, 265; see also SVIII, 246), and introduces a “limit” to the displacement of the signifier. As Derrida also notes in “Structure, Sign, and Play,” the free play of the signifier is in principle unlimited, but in fact is always brought to a certain tentative closure, and thereby grounded in a peculiar “center.” “And as always,” Derrida writes, this “point at which the substitution of contents, elements, or terms is no longer possible . . . expresses the force of a desire” (279). We can also see here why Lacan claims that although the “particularity” of the object of need is lost when we pass to the level of symbolic displacement (“demand annuls [aufhebt] the particularity of everything that can be granted”), he also insists that “the particularity thus abolished should reappear beyond demand” (E, 286). Thus, the “reversal” or transformation that characterizes the shift from demand to desire is accomplished precisely by the institution of a lack, a void or “obliteration” that is not symbolic, that escapes the dialectical movement of “productive negation,” but is nevertheless constitutive of the subject. This “void,” therefore, has an “effect”: it leaves a “remainder,” a “relic” that is regarded as a “power” — “the force of a desire”: “By a reversal that is not simply the negation of a negation, the power of pure loss arises from the relic of an obliteration” (E, 287; see Borch-Jacobsen’s very useful discussion of this text in The Absolute Master, pp. 199-212, where he also corrects some deficiencies in the English translation). We thus return to the “mortal center” of the “Rome Discourse” — as if language were opened by a mark of death that haunts it, but cannot be inscribed or reduced to a symbolic phenomenon. This not only explains the link between “death” and “desire,” but also suggests why Lacan claims, in “The Meaning of the Phallus,” that psychoanalysis goes beyond Hegel precisely insofar as it is able to give theoretical precision to an element of “lack” that is not dialectical — a lack that is not “inscribed” in the movement of symbolic production, but rather makes it possible. This is the “absolute condition” that “reverses” the “unconditioned” character of demand, allowing it to acquire a local habitation and a name.

     

    1.7 The “invention” of the body

     

    Before we close this initial “topological” approach to the problem, the historical aspect of these remarks should also be stressed. It is often said that psychoanalysis is simply ahistorical, and that it promotes a “structuralist” position, a version of the “law” that is inattentive to different social and historical conditions. There are at least three points that should be stressed in this regard. First, “classical” structuralism was in no way simply “ahistorical” (as Piaget pointed out, and as Derek Attridge has recently emphasized). It rather sought to elaborate a model of historical transformation that would not immediately have recourse to the familiar, diachronic and quasi-evolutionary models of history that had characterized the philology of the nineteenth century. For Saussure, it is obvious that there are “living” and “dead” languages, and the “laws” of the symbolic order do not ignore this fact; they simply seek to account for shifts and displacements of the structure — for what one might call the historicality of language — without automatically presupposing a “natural” time of “growth” and “decay.” Second, if — having recognized the historical dimension of structuralism — one then turns from the strictly “structural” conception of the “law” (Saussure and Lévi-Strauss) to Lacan’s concern with the relation between the symbolic and the real, one can see the problem of the real as precisely an additional temporal problem — since it bears on the incompleteness and thus the destabilization of the law. As Slavoj Zizek has rightly said, psychoanalysis is not simply “ahistorical,” but it is “anti-historicist,” insofar as it entails a conception of time that differs from the historically linear, chronologically sequential time of “history” as we usually understand it. Third — to return now to our initial problematic — if one recalls that topology was invented by Leibniz in the late 17th century, as “analysis situs” (a theory of “place” that cannot be formulated in terms of “space”), one might be led to consider that the Freudian theory of the body could only emerge after the “classical,” Euclidean conception of space had been challenged. In short, psychoanalysis is not simply “ahistorical”; on the contrary, it explicitly engages the question of the historical conditions of its own emergence. Indeed, as the reference to Leibniz suggests, Lacan, like many “postmodern” thinkers, is profoundly engaged with the Enlightenment, as a historical moment whose “end” we are still experiencing.

     

    The “body” in psychoanalysis is thus conceivable only on the basis of a certain history. This is why Lacan talks so much about “measurement” and “science” and “Kepler” and “Copernicus.” Even without going into Lacan’s account of the history of science, one can see that the relation between the “real” and the “symbolic” is concerned with the theory of space (or rather “place”), and is such that the real is something like an “interior exclusion” — not simply “outside,” entirely unrelated to the structure, or completely foreign, but — quite the opposite — “contained” by the particular structure which excludes it, like an internal “void”. Many writers have recently taken up this problem — notably Irigaray, in her article on Aristotle, but also Heidegger, whose famous analysis of the jug is intriguing here, since he insists that the jug is not an “object” in Euclidean dimensions, but rather a structure that contains the void. As Heidegger says, the “gift” and “sacrifice” that one encounters in the face of the “thing” cannot be understood unless we see that the jug is not reducible to the “object” in Cartesian space (“the jug differs from an object,” he writes in “The Thing”). As with the “real” in Lacan, the void or “nothing” that is “given a place” by the jug is not a “natural” void (nature abhors a vacuum), but an unnatural “nothingness,” a “lack” that arises only through the structure, and only for the being who speaks: it is a lack that is produced in the symbolic order.

     

    2.1 The limits of formalization

     

    Let us now leave these topological matters aside, and take another approach to your question. We have seen that the real is neither “inside” nor “outside” the symbolic, but is more like an “internal void.” This can be clarified through topological figures, but we could also put the question in a more general way, as a question concerning the “limits of formalization.” This would oblige us to clarify the way in which psychoanalysis goes “beyond structuralism.” Many people condemn Lacanian psychoanalysis for being “trapped” in structuralism, committed to a “science” of the subject and a doctrine of the “law” that claims to be “universal,” and does not adequately attend to the “contingent” historical and cultural specificity of human existence. There is indeed a commitment to a kind of “logic” or “formalization” in Lacan, and an emphasis upon the “law” of the symbolic, but one must recognize it as an effort to theorize the limit of the law, the incompleteness of the law, the fact that the law is “not all,” and that it always malfunctions. Slavoj Zizek has insisted upon this point more than anything else in his writing. In For They Know Not What They Do, he claims that the link between Hegel and Lacan should be seen in this way:

     

    Hegel knows very well that every attempt at rational totalization ultimately fails . . . his wager is located at another level . . . the possibility of "making a system" out of the very series of failed totalizations . . . to discern the strange "logic" that regulates the process. (99)

     

    The task is therefore to grasp what Derrida has called “the law of the law,” the “logic” which governs the malfunction of the law, showing us why the classical position of structuralism is unstable, and allowing us to see in a clear, “rational” and quasi-logical way what Lacan calls the “mystical limit of the most rational discourse in the world” (E, 124). In this sense, Lacan is a “post-structuralist”: the “real” can be understood as a concept that was developed in order to define in a clear way how there is always an element that “does not belong” within the structure, an “excluded” element which escapes the law, but which can nevertheless be approached in a precise theoretical fashion.

     

    2.2 Cause and law

     

    At this point, we could also take up your question concerning the “cause.” For when you ask how the real, if it is “outside” the symbolic order, can possibly have an “effect” on the symbolic, it seems to me that you have expressed the position of classical structuralism (and perhaps the position of “science”). For if we think of “cause” in terms of the usual “scientific” model — in terms of a “lawful” sequence of causes and effects (“the same cause always produces the same effect”) — then we may suppose a continuity between “law” and “cause.” If we can account for the “cause” of a phenomenon (the cause of disease, for example), we have begun to elaborate the “laws” that govern it. Now it is precisely here that Lacan introduces a “discontinuity“: there is a “cause,” he says (in the first chapter of Seminar XI), only where there is a failure of the law. To speak of the “cause of desire” is always to speak of a certain excess or deficiency in the relation between the subject and the Other, a “lack” that cannot be grasped at the level of the signifying chain. From here we could obviously go on to explore the very complex question of whether psychoanalysis is a “science” or not, and how it can claim to be “scientific” while questioning the usual notion of “causality.” And yet, many thinkers in the phenomenological tradition have followed Husserl in arguing that the scientific attitude is a construction that cannot simply be taken for granted as a starting-point, but must be explored in its philosophical presuppositions and its historical conditions of emergence. Lacan addresses these issues explicitly in Seminar XI, where he asks, not whether psychoanalysis is a “science,” but what “science” would have to be, in order to account for the “cause” as a disruption of the “law.” This is the problem of the “subject,” the problem of a “desire” that is normally excluded by “science”: “Can this question be left outside the limits of our field, as it is in effect in the sciences?” (SXI, 9).

     

    2.3 The Other and the object

     

    For Lacan, the very concept of the “subject” cannot be understood without this split between “cause” and “law.” We thus circle back to the “limits of formalization.” For if we start with the Saussurean position, we can elaborate the “law,” but we will not reach the “cause.” According to Saussure, the “laws” of the symbolic order function “internally,” on the basis of the relations between the elements, which are defined “diacritically” in reference to each other, and not to any “outside.” From this perspective, one can indeed claim — as you do in your question — that it is “easier to understand the cause for the structure as being the structure itself.” As Piaget has very clearly shown, this is entirely correct from the standpoint of Saussure: it is impossible to understand the structure, or indeed any of its “elements” (a particular “signifier” for example), except on the basis of the whole. It would be a mistake, from Saussure’s perspective, to regard a particular signifier as having its “cause” outside the system — as though the signifier were based upon designation, and could be derived from “outside,” grounded in an external “reality” which it represents. On the contrary, we must recognize that the whole is greater than the sum of the parts: the “system” is not an atomistic accumulation, and cannot be derived from its elements considered individually. (Foucault makes the same point in The Order of Things, locating this shift in priority from designation to system at the end of the Enlightenment: “in the Classical age, languages had a grammar because they had the power to represent; now they represent on the basis of that grammar” [237]. On this basis, the entire philosophical problematic of “clear and distinct ideas” is replaced by a doctrine of “expression,” “inheritance” and “national identity.”) Contrary to common sense, the system is not built up, piece by piece, on the basis of designation, but rather the reverse: the very possibility of naming is “derived” from the system itself, which is thereby presupposed, since it makes meaning and designation possible. The entire system can thus be regarded as the “cause of itself.” A quasi-theological view, no doubt, in which one cannot seek further into the “origins,” since the system is “always already” in place, arising as it were “in the beginning.”

     

    From Lacan’s point of view, this is not altogether incorrect, and it is indeed the case that we cannot derive language “naturalistically,” on the basis of designation (“there is no Other of the Other”). But we cannot stop with this observation: we must go on to note the incompleteness of the system, the fact that the Other functions only by the exclusion of a peculiar “object,” such that the smooth, consistent functioning of the law is disrupted, destabilized by what Lacan calls the “cause” — among other things, the “cause of desire,” which is not the “object of desire” (in the sense of an actual thing “outside” language), but rather the “object-cause of desire,” the “lack” that gives rise to desire, and yet is not present “in” the symbolic order, or situated at the level of “signifiers.” Lacan makes this explicit in “The Meaning of the Phallus,” when he notes that if we may use structural linguistics to clarify Freudian doctrine, we must also recognize that Freud introduces a problem of “lack” that goes well beyond Saussure: “during the past seven years,” he writes,

     

    I have been led to certain results: essentially, to promulgate as necessary to any articulation of analytic phenomena the notion of the signifier, as opposed to the signified, in modern linguistic analysis. Freud could not take this notion, which postdates him, into account, but I would claim that Freud's discovery . . . could not fail to anticipate its formulas. (E, 284)

     

    We must not stop here, however, as if Freud simply refers us to the structuralist “theory of language,” for Lacan adds that “[c]onversely, it is Freud’s discovery that gives to the signifier/signified opposition the full extent of its implications,” by raising the question of a certain “outside,” or an “interior exclusion” that has effects on the body which linguistics does not try to address. As he puts it in “Subversion of the Subject”: “[i]f linguistics enables us to see the signifier as the determinant of the signified, analysis reveals the truth of this relation by making ‘holes’ in the meaning . . . of its discourse” (E, 299, emphasis added). With this reference to “holes” in the meaning,” we see the step that takes Lacan beyond classical structuralism, to the “limits of formalization,” the element of the “real” that escapes symbolic closure. The “cause” is therefore “outside” the law as Saussure presents it.

     

    2.4 The Subject and the Real

     

    This notion of “cause” should also allow us to situate the place of the subject as real, and not simply as “symbolic.” We often hear that for Lacan, the subject is “constituted in the symbolic order,” but the subject is not entirely “symbolic” (as is suggested by some accounts of “discursive construction”). If we think of the autonomous sequence of signifiers as governed by the “internal” laws of the symbolic order, the diacritical relations between the elements (S1-S2-S3), we can consider the “subject” ($) as a “missing link,” a “place” that is marked, and that can be located through the symbolic, but does not actually belong to the chain of signifiers (S1-S2-[$]-S3). We must be careful here to note the peculiar status of this subject, which is partly symbolic and partly real. In Freud, this “place” of the subject can be located in specific symbolic phenomena — the lapsus, the dream, free association, and so on — which reveal the repressed “unconscious thought.” We find here the “symbolic” aspect of the unconscious, where certain “slips of the tongue” indicate a “discontinuity” in the chain of signifiers, a disruption of conscious discourse, and a sign of unconscious desire. This is consistent with the famous Lacanian thesis that “the unconscious of the subject is the discourse of the Other.” We must be careful, however, if we are not to reduce the unconscious to a purely “symbolic” phenomenon. We must stress that although the “place” of the missing link is marked or “filled in” by certain symbolic formations, the “subject” does not belong to the chain, but indicates a point of non-integration or malfunction. This is why Lacan insists on the “bar” that divides the subject ($): the subject of the unconscious is “represented” in the symbolic order (through the dream, or free association, or other symbolic forms), but in such a way that something of the “being” of the subject remains excluded — “absent” or “barred,” but nevertheless “real” — and not without a certain “force,” an ability to have “effects.” In “Subversion of the Subject,” Lacan says, “we must bring everything back to the function of the cut in discourse . . . a bar between the signifier and signified” (E 299), adding: “This cut in the signifying chain alone verifies the structure of the subject as discontinuity in the real” (E 299).

     

    2.5 Formations of the unconscious ($), formations of fantasy ($ a)

     

    We thus see more clearly how the “object a” emerges in Lacanian theory: Lacan introduces the “object a” precisely in order to distinguish between the subject as “real” and the subject as manifested through the symbolic order. Thus, among all the “mathemes” and “formulae” that we find in Lacan, we can take our bearings — as Marie-Hélène Brousse has suggested — from two basic forms: generally speaking, the “formations of the unconscious” (the lapsus, dream, symptom, parapraxis, etc.) reveal the “subject” in a symbolic form (the unconscious as “discourse of the Other”), whereas the “formations of fantasy,” by contrast, provide us with a relation between this “subject” and the “object a” — that peculiar “object” which does not appear in the signifying chain, but which marks a point of pathological attachment, bound to the “real” of the body, a point of libidinal stasis where desire is lost. Accordingly, we find these two aspects of the subject linked together in the formula for fantasy ($ a), which concerns the relation that binds the “split subject” of the symbolic order ($) to a certain “real” element (a) that exceeds the symbolic order. In a manner that is similar to fantasy, the “object of the drive” designates a point of bodily jouissance, a “libidinal attachment” which does not appear at the level of the signifier, and is irreducible to the “symbolic” order. This is why Freud speaks of the “silence” of the death drive — the fact that (unlike other “symptomatic” formations) it does not emerge in speech, and cannot be resolved through “free association.” We must stress here the peculiar status of the “object,” for the “object” of the drive, as “real,” is not a matter of biological instinct (“it is not introduced as the original food . . . the origin of the oral drive” [SXI, 180]), but it is also irreducible to language, since it concerns a “remainder” or “excess” that escapes the symbolic “law” (“this object, which is in fact simply the presence of a hollow, a void,” Lacan says, “can be occupied, Freud tells us, by any object” [SXI, 180]). It is therefore not a matter of a “prelinguistic” material that is simply “outside” language and prior to it. It is rather a question, as Judith Butler has said, of the particular “materialization” of the object — the specific “occupation” of the void being unique to the individual subject. The problem is therefore to define the relation between the Other (the symbolic order) and this object which is “outside” the law. And we can regard this problem in terms of the “limits of formalization” — that is, in terms of a certain failure of the law.

     

    2.6 A new division: free association and transference

     

    Once this distinction between the “symbolic” and the “real” has emerged, we are led to a radical shift in psychoanalytic theory, a splitting of the transference — a sudden division between “transference” and “free association.” For at first, in the period of the “Rome Discourse” (which is perhaps canonical for the secondary literature), Lacan relied heavily on the symbolic order, stressing the difference between the imaginary (the ego) and the symbolic (the “subject divided by language”). The great battle against ego psychology was thus presented as a “return to Freud,” a return to the unconscious, presented as a “discourse of the Other.” The “subject” was marked by a “split” that could not be overcome, though the ego always tended to conceal this division, in the name of imaginary unity. This argument is condensed into “schema L.” On this account, analysis could be presented in a “classical” Freudian manner, as grounded in free association, which would reveal the discourse of the Other in the symbolic form of symptoms, dreams, the lapsus, parapraxis, and so on. The difficulty arose when the symbolic order encountered an impasse, something that was in principal beyond the reach of symbolization (the “silent work” of the death drive). This is where we first find Lacan claiming that the transference is no longer simply a “symbolic” matter, an intersubjective relation governed by speech, and aiming at the “discourse of the Other.” Instead, the transference suddenly presents us with an “object” — something “outside” the symbolic order — an object that marks a point of impasse, a sort of “affective tie” that stands as a limit to symbolization. Freud spoke of this when he characterized the transference as a form of love, and noted that this “love” could actually be an impediment to the patient — an impasse to analysis rather than a means. The crucial point for Lacan is thus to recognize that this dimension of “transference-love” (identification with the object) presents us with a form of identification that is opposed to symbolic identification.

     

    We thus reach a split between free association and the transference, a split between the symbolic and the real. In Seminar XI, Lacan is explicit, insisting that we must now confront something “beyond” the symbolic order, “precisely what one tends most to avoid in the analysis of the transference” (SXI, 149):

     

    In advancing this proposition, I find myself in a problematic position -- for what have I taught about the unconscious? The unconscious is constituted by the effects of speech . . . the unconscious is structured like a language . . . And yet this teaching has had, in its approach, an end that I have called transferential. (SXI, 149)

     

    We are now faced with a dimension of bodily experience that cannot be reduced to the symbolic order, a problematic division between “language” and “sexuality.” Lacan returns here to Freud’s persistent claim that the unconscious always has to do with “sexuality” — that “the reality of the unconscious is a sexual reality.” In spite of his emphasis on language, Lacan cannot ignore this claim, since “at every opportunity, Freud defended his formula . . . with tooth and nail” (SXI, 150). This is a crucial shift in Lacan’s work: if the classical method of “free association” once provided access to the unconscious (as a “symbolic” phenomenon), it now appears that some aspect of the transference disrupts that process, and works precisely against “meaning” and “interpretation.” In Lacan’s words: “the unconscious, if it is what I say it is,” can be characterized as “a play of the signifier” (SXI, 130), and the relation to the analyst should allow this play to unfold; and yet, we must now recognize that “the transference is the means by which the communication of the unconscious is interrupted, by which the unconscious closes up again” (SXI, 130). “I want to stress this question because it is the dividing line between the correct and incorrect interpretation of the transference” (SXI, 130). The same claim marks the very beginning of the seminar as a whole, so its importance is unmistakable. There Lacan rejects “the hermeneutic demand,” which characterizes “what we nowadays call the human sciences” (SXI, 7). In explicit contrast to this “hermeneutic demand,” then, we find psychoanalysis insisting on the limit of the symbolic order, a certain dimension of the “real,” an aspect of the unconscious that is linked to the “body” and “sexuality,” and not to the symbolic order. Viewed in this light, the first sentence of Seminar XI (written afterward, in 1976), could not be more of a challenge: “When the space of a lapsus no longer carries any meaning (or interpretation), then only is one sure that one is in the unconscious” (SXI, vii).

     

    2.7 Against hermeneutics

     

    A similar shift can be found in Freud. Initially, it seemed to Freud that free association, as a relatively loose and uncensored mode of speech, would allow the unconscious to emerge, permitting analysis to gather up the unconscious associations and construct the logic of this “Other” discourse in which the subject’s destiny was written. But as Freud himself observed, there often comes a point at which analysis encounters something “unspeakable,” a center that cannot be reached by analysis:

     

    There is often a passage in even the most thoroughly interpreted dream which has to be left obscure; this is because we become aware during the work of interpretation that at that point there is a tangle of dream-thoughts which cannot be unravelled and which moreover adds nothing to our knowledge of the content of the dream. This is the dream's navel, the spot where it reaches down into the unknown. (SE 5:525)

     

    We have here precisely the relation between the symbolic and the real. Faced with this “absent center,” analysis is suddenly confronted with the prospect of becoming “interminable.” The transference, guided by free association and a “symbolic” conception of the unconscious (as “discourse of the Other”), is suddenly insufficient. Something else must come to pass, some non-symbolic element must be grasped, if analysis is to reach its “end.” The “aporetic” point described by Freud — the “nodal point” that resists symbolization and “adds nothing to our knowledge” — leads Lacan to the concept of the “object a,” which can be understood as a point of identification that is opposed to symbolic identification. As he says in Seminar XI:

     

    what eludes the subject is the fact that his syntax is in relation with the unconscious reserve. When the subject tells his story, something acts, in a latent way, that governs this syntax and makes it more and more condensed. Condensed in relation to what? In relation to what Freud, at the beginning of his description of psychical resistance, calls a nucleus. (SXI, 68)

     

    Some analysts regard this “psychical resistance” as a phenomenon of the ego, calling it a “defense” and suggesting that analysis must “break down the resistance” and reveal the unconscious. In Lacan’s view, however, such a procedure amounts to imaginary warfare between egos. He therefore insists that “we must distinguish between the resistance of the subject and that first resistance of discourse, when the discourse proceeds towards the condensation around the nucleus.” For this nucleus is not a “content” or “meaning” that might be reached through the symbolic order, if only the ego were not “resisting.” On the contrary: “The nucleus must be designated as belonging to the real” (SXI, 68). The fundamental issue of Seminar XI could be reduced to this single point, where it is a question of elaborating the limit of the law, the peculiar relation between the “symbolic” subject and the subject in the real. All of the chapters — on the “gaze,” on “sexuality,” on the “transference,” and so on — could be seen as different perspectives on this single problem.

     

    2.8 Identification with the object

     

    The “object a” thus emerges in Lacanian theory at the moment when the “symbolic law” no longer has the final word. This is the point at which we can “no longer rely on the Father’s guarantee” (SVII, 101). We are thus led to what Jacques-Alain Miller calls “the formula of the second paternal metaphor,” which “corresponds point by point to the formula of the name-of-the-father,” but which adds a twist that “forces us to operate with the inexistence and the inconsistency of the Other” (85). In fact, Miller locates this moment in the development of Lacan’s thought between seminars VII and VIII (the ethics and transference seminars). In the former, we find “the opposition between das Ding, the Thing, and the Other,” but it is “worked out enigmatically” and remains “wrapped in mystery”; in the transference seminar, however, “this opposition is transformed into a relation,” giving us “a revolution in Lacan’s teaching” (80). However one may date this shift in Lacan’s work, the question it entails is clear enough. We must now regard the transference as bearing on a certain “affective tie,” a certain “libidinal investment,” a dimension of “identification” that cannot be reached by the symbolic work of free association — an “attachment” to an “object” of jouissance that is not reducible to the symbolic order, and is linked to the patient’s suffering — to the symptom, and the body, insofar as they are irreducible to the symbolic order. This is where the question of “sexuality” (of the drive and libido) emerges in a certain “beyond” of language. In the seminar of 1974-75 called R.S.I., he will take this question up in terms of “affect.” “What is the affect of existing?” (FS, 166); “What is it, of the unconscious, which makes for ex-istence? It is what I underline with the support of the symptom” (FS 166). “In all this,” he adds, “what is irreducible is not an effect of language” (FS 165).

     

    2.9 The “end” of analysis

     

    The question of identification — and, to be precise, identification with the object, as distinct from symbolic identification — introduces a limit to the process of symbolization. If something about the transference suddenly distinguishes itself from the labor of free association, it is because the endless labor of speech (the “hermeneutic demand”) cannot reach the “rock of castration,” the point of pathological attachment that binds the subject to a suffering that will not be relinquished. If analysis is suddenly faced with the prospect of becoming “interminable” — if it cannot simply proceed by resting on free association — this means that the “end” of analysis requires a certain “separation” between the subject and the “object a,” insofar as that object is understood to entail a bodily jouissance that works against desire, a “suffering” akin to what Freud called the death drive. Seminar XI closes on this very topic: “The transference operates in the direction of bringing demand back to identification” (SXI, 274), that is to say, by revealing the link between the unending series of demands and the singular point of identification that underlies them. But the “end” of analysis requires a move “in a direction that is the exact opposite of identification” (SXI, 274), a direction that amounts to the destitution of the subject. This act of “crossing the plane of identification is possible,” Lacan says, and it is what one might call the “sacrificial” dimension of psychoanalysis. It is therefore the “loss” of this pathological attachment that marks the terminal point of analysis: “the fundamental mainspring of the analytic operation,” Lacan writes, “is the maintenance of the distance between the I — identification — and the a” (SXI, 273). These details are perhaps somewhat technical, and warrant further discussion, particularly with respect to the problem of the relation between the “symbolic order” and “sexuality,” but I will not pursue them here. I have discussed the problem in “Vital Signs” (following some remarks by Russell Grigg), where I have tried to show how the “limit” of the symbolic order (and the question of “sexuality”) has consequences for Lacan’s reading of the case of Anna O.

     

    2.10 Aporetic sciences

     

    Let us now turn from the “internal affairs” of psychoanalysis and try to sketch the intellectual horizon it shares with some other domains. Our remarks should be sufficient to show that the “unconscious” cannot be reduced to a purely “symbolic” phenomenon, and that the theory of “sexuality” and “jouissance” will only be understood if the relation between the symbolic and the real is grasped — in such a way, moreover, that we do not simply return to familiar arguments about the “real” of sexuality as a natural phenomenon, a libidinal “force” that is simply “outside language.” It is often said that Lacanian theory places too much emphasis on the “law” and the “symbolic order,” and we have suggested that this is not the case. But if we refer to the “real” (to “sexuality” and the “drive”), does this mean that we are now returning to a “prelinguistic reality,” a “natural” aspect of the body that is “outside” the symbolic order? Is this evidence of the “biological essentialism” that is often attributed to psychoanalysis, in spite of its apparent emphasis on the “symbolic order”? This is what many readers have concluded, and yet “everyone knows” that Lacan rejects the biological account of sexuality. In what sense is the real “outside” the symbolic order, if it is not an “external reality,” or a “prelinguistic” domain of “sexuality”? This is the point at which the “logical” aspect of psychoanalysis and the “limit of formalization” becomes especially important. For it allows us to elaborate the “real,” not as a “prelinguistic reality” that would be “outside” the symbolic order, but precisely in terms of a lack that arises “within” the symbolic order. The “object a” is this element put forth by Lacan, not as an object “in reality,” an “external thing” that is somehow beyond representation, but as a term that designates a logical impasse. Jacques-Alain Miller has this problem in mind when he writes that, with the “object a,” we are dealing with a certain “limit” to presentation, but a limit that cannot be grasped by a direct approach to “reality”:

     

    If there were an ontic in psychoanalysis, it would be the ontic of the object a. But this is precisely the road not taken by Lacan . . . Where does the object a come from in Lacan? It comes from the partial object of Karl Abraham, that is, from a corporeal consistency. The interesting thing is to see that Lacan transforms this corporeal consistency into a logical consistency. (85)

     

    Without following the theory of the “body” further here, we can nevertheless see that the general form of the question can be posed in terms of the “limits of formalization,” thereby recognizing that psychoanalysis is not in fact committed to the “law” in the manner of classical structuralist thought — in the tradition of Saussure and Lévi-Strauss. In view of this, we might try to make this “aporetic” point more concrete by referring to a “paradox” that takes a similar form in various disciplines.

     

    2.11 Incest

     

    In anthropology, the “incest taboo” is not simply a “law,” but a logical aporia: it functions as a sort of “nodal point” where the symbolic and the real are linked together. As is well known, the incest taboo presents us with a peculiar “contradiction”: on the one hand, it is a “prohibition,” a cultural institution that imposes “family relations” and kinship structures upon what would otherwise be the state of nature; at the same time, however, this “law,” because of its “universality,” is also defined as something “natural,” since it cannot be ascribed to a particular social group, or located in a single historical period. Lévi-Strauss and others have stressed the “paradox” or “scandal” of the incest taboo in just this way: “It constitutes a rule,” Lévi-Strauss says, “but a rule which, alone among all the social rules, possesses at the same time a universal character.” Citing this passage in “Structure, Sign and Play” (283), Derrida has stressed that this impasse should not be reduced to a mere “contradiction,” but must be given its own theoretical precision. It is not a question of eliminating ambiguity by determining, for once and for all, whether this law is “cultural” or “natural” — whether it is “really” a human invention, or a biological principle that insures genetic distribution. The “scandalous” or “paradoxical” character of the incest prohibition is not an ambiguity to be eliminated, but must rather be taken as the actual “positive content” of the concept itself: it suggests that, properly speaking, the incest taboo must be situated prior to the division between nature and culture. In Derrida’s words,

     

    The incest prohibition is no longer a scandal one meets with or comes up against in the domain of traditional concepts; it is something which escapes these concepts and certainly precedes them -- probably as the condition of their possibility. (283)

     

    Like the nodal point of the dream, the incest taboo thus isolates a singular point which “reaches down into the unknown,” a point “which has to be left obscure,” which cannot be interpreted (“adds nothing to our knowledge of the content”), and yet is absolutely indispensable to the organization of the dream. We thus return to the “limit of formalization,” an impasse in the symbolic system of cultural laws, but on which, far from being a “mistake,” is curiously imperative, irrevocable, and necessary — as if it were somehow integral to the law itself.

     

    The crucial point, however — and the connection between this “logical” impasse and the “object a” — is to recognize that this scandal somehow “materializes” itself. For the prohibition is not only a “paradox”; it has the additional characteristic that it “condenses” itself into an enigmatic “thing” — what Freud calls the “taboo object.” Is this not the crucial point of Totem and Taboo, this peculiar relation between the “symbolic” system of totemism (the system of the name), and the taboo “object” that somehow accompanies it? Indeed, as Derrida points out in speaking of the “limits of formalization,” it is not simply a matter of “aporiae”; if we are confronted with an “impasse” in the concepts of nature and culture, “something which escapes these concepts,” it is because “there is something missing” (289). This “missing object” entails a certain “materialization,” but it cannot be clarified by a simple empiricism, a simple reference to “presymbolic reality.” For there are two ways of asserting the impossibility of formalization. As Derrida notes, “totalization can be judged impossible in the classical style.” This would consist in pointing to an empirical diversity that cannot be grasped by a single “law” or “system,” an external wealth of historical differences that cannot be mastered by any theoretical glance. The other way consists in recognizing the intrinsic incompleteness of the theoretical gaze itself, the fact that the “law” is always contaminated by a “stain” that escapes the system:

     

    if totalization no longer has any meaning, it is not because the infiniteness of a field cannot be covered by a finite glance or a finite discourse, but because the nature of the field -- that is, language and a finite language -- excludes totalization . . . instead of being an inexhaustible field, as in the classical hypothesis, instead of being too large, there is something missing from it: a center which arrests and grounds the play of substitutions. (289)

     

    Psychoanalysis can be described as the theory which tries to grasp the bodily consequences of this fact, the physical effects of this “object” on the structure of the body. It is not a theory aimed at describing the connections between a supposedly biological “sexuality” and the symbolic codes that are imposed upon this original “nature,” but rather a theory which aims at understanding the corporeal materialization of this “impasse,” the concrete somatic effects of this “excluded object” that accompanies the law of language.

     

    2.12 The gold standard

     

    In economics, a similar “nodal point” might be found, which seems to be both “inside” and “outside” the structure. If one speaks of money as a “symbolic order,” a conventional system of representation governed by certain internal laws, a “formalist” or “structuralist” account would say that it is not a question of what a particular amount of money will buy (what it “represents”), but a question of purely “internal relations.” Precisely as with the “signifier” in Saussure’s account, we are concerned not with the relation between the “sign” and “reality,” but with the “internal affairs” of the symbolic order — with relations between the signifiers, and not with what the signifier “represents” outside the system. Accordingly, “ten dollars” is not defined by what it will buy, or by its relation to external “reality.” That is a purely contingent and constantly changing relation — today it will buy three loaves of bread, but next year it only serves as change to ride the bus. If we wish to define ten dollars “scientifically,” we must therefore take a “formalist” perspective and say ten dollars is “half of twenty,” or “twice five,” and then we have a constant measure, in which the definition is given not by any (contingent) external reference, but rather by a (lawful) “diacritical” analysis, which places it in relation to the other elements in the system.

     

    Nevertheless, there is a point at which the structure is paradoxically “attached” to the very reality it is supposed to exclude. Although “ten dollars” has no fixed or necessary relation to anything “outside” the system, but should rather be defined “internally,” in relation to five dollars or twenty, the system itself is said to rest on a “gold standard,” a “natural” basis that guarantees or supports the structure. “Gold” is thus both “natural” and “symbolic” — or perhaps neither, since it has no natural value “in itself,” and yet also no place “within” the system of money that we exchange. On the one hand, it is a pure “convention”: unlike bread (which we “need”), gold has no value in itself, but is entirely “symbolic” (a pure “signifier” without any “use value”). On the other hand, it is not an element “within” the symbolic system of money, something we might define in relation to other elements: instead of being a signifier in the chain (S1-S2-S3), it is a “ground,” a gold “reserve” that stands “outside” the system of exchange, giving value to the symbolic elements — whose purely formal relations are supposed to operate precisely by excluding any such “outside.” We are faced here with the same “enigma” we encounter in the incest taboo. And again, it would be a mistake to think that we have simply found a “contradiction” or “inconsistency” in the concept; we should rather be led to recognize this “scandalous” and “paradoxical” character of the “object” (gold), not as a confusion that might be removed (for example, when we finally “come to our senses” and realize that gold is “merely symbolic”), but as its “positive” content: it is to be understood (in Derrida’s words) precisely as “something which no longer tolerates the nature/culture opposition” (283). “Gold” thus functions as a kind of “nodal point,” a paradoxical element that is neither “inside” nor “outside” the structure.

     

    2.13 Supplementarity

     

    At this point, however, we must again (as with “sexuality” and “libido”) be careful not to define this “external” element too “naively.” If it seems at first glance that gold is a “natural” basis for monetary value, the bullion in the bank that guarantees the “purely symbolic” money that circulates in exchange; if gold presents itself as the one element that is not symbolic, but has value “in itself” and thus serves as a ground (insofar as money “represents” it); this view is precisely what we must reject. For like the nodal point in the dream, it would not exist except “through” the system that it is “naively” thought to support. The “enigma” of gold as a “quilting point” is that it has no value “in itself,” but acquires its status as a “natural value” from the system itself, not in the sense that it is simply an “element” within the system, another “symbolic” phenomenon that might be placed at the same level as the money which circulates in the market, but in the sense that it is a “surplus-effect,” a “product” of the system which expels it from the chain of “representations,” and buries it in the earth, where it can be “found again.” Strictly speaking, therefore, the “natural” and “foundational” character of gold, the fact that it was “already there,” apparently “preceding” the monetary system and providing it with an external ground, is an illusion, but a necessary illusion, one which the system, in spite of its apparent “autonomy,” evidently requires. As a result, it cannot be a question of simply denouncing this illusion, and asserting the “purely symbolic” character of “value,” its arbitrary, conventional or “constructed” character. The task is rather to understand just how the system, which at first appeared to be “autonomous,” governed by purely “conventional” and “internal” laws, nevertheless requires this peculiar “object,” and requires that it have precisely this enigmatically “natural” status, this apparent and illusory “exteriority.”

     

    In Tarrying with the Negative, Slavoj Zizek suggests that this peculiar aspect of the “object,” as a surplus-effect of the system, a “product” which is not simply symbolic, but concerns an excluded object that must take on the illusion of naturalness (of “already-being-there-before,” so that it can be “found again”), can be clarified by reference to a famous passage from the Critique of Pure Reason, a passage from the “Transcendental Dialectic,” where Kant speaks of “delusion” — not of empirical delusion (a mistaken impression of the senses, which can always be corrected), nor indeed of merely logical error (which consists in the commitment of formal fallacies, a “lack of attention to the logical rule” A296/B353), but of an illusion proper to reason itself. It is proper to reason in the sense that, as Kant says, it “does not cease even after it has been detected and its invalidity clearly revealed” (A 297/B353). It is thus not an ambiguity to be avoided, but “a natural and inevitable illusion,” an “unavoidable dialectic” which is “inseparable from human reason,” and which “will not cease to play tricks with reason . . . even after its deceptiveness has been exposed” (A 298/B354). It is not that reason (the “symbolic order”) falls into “contradiction” by some error that might be removed; rather, reason would itself be, as Kant says, “the seat of transcendental illusion.” But how is the Lacanian “object a” related to this illusion? How are we to understand the claim that Kant recognizes not only that the idea of “totality” gives rise to contradiction, but also that it is attended by a peculiar surplus-object? For this (the “sublime object”) is what the “antinomies” of Kant’s “dialectical illusion” imply, according to Zizek. The point can be clarified by reference to “sexual difference. For Kant, “there is no way for us to imagine the universe as a Whole; that is, as soon as we do it, we obtain two antinomical, mutually exclusive versions,” two propositions that cannot be maintained at the same time. In Lacan, moreover, this “structure” is precisely what we find in the symbolic division between the sexes: it is not a division into two “halves” of a single species, or two “complementary” parts which together might comprise the whole of “humanity.” On the contrary, the division between the sexes makes them “supplementary” (Lacan: “Note that I said supplementary. Had I said complementary, where would we be! We’d fall right back into the all” FS 144). In Zizek’s words,

     

    the antagonistic tension which defines sexuality is not the polar opposition of two cosmic forces (yin/yang, etc.), but a certain crack which prevents us from imagining the universe as a Whole. Sexuality points towards the supreme ontological scandal. (83)

     

    The status of the “object” is thus clarified, for if an object appears to fill this gap, offering to guarantee a harmonious relation between the sexes (sometimes this object is the child, which “sutures” the parental bond), it can only do so as the “prohibited” object, the product of “dialectical illusion.” We thus see more clearly the relation between the logical aporia that accompanies the symbolic order (the “real” of “incest” or “gold”), and the “object a.”

     

    2.14 The time of the object

     

    Before we close this discussion of the “limits of formalization,” we must stress the peculiar temporality of this object. We have identified the peculiar character of the prohibited or incestuous “object”: unlike the abstract “signifiers” that circulate in the community (diacritically or synchronically), gold is a “product” or “effect” of the system, but a “symbolic effect” whose precise character is to “materialize” itself, separating itself from all the other elements of exchange, in order to “appear” as if it existed before the system ever came into being, and possessed its value “by nature.” Its function is to dissimulate, to “veil” itself — to hide its own nature, we might say, if it were not for the fact that its “nature” is just this “hiding” of itself. We must therefore link the “paradoxical” or “contradictory” character of the object to the peculiar “time” that governs it. It is not enough to stress the “contradictory” character of this object — the paradoxical fact that it belongs to both “nature” and “culture” (or more precisely to neither, since it precedes this very division) — or to recognize that this “paradox” is not an ambiguity to be removed, but rather constitutive of the object itself. We must also recognize that its peculiar temporality is such that it comes into being through the system, but in such a way that it must have been there “before,” so that the system might emerge on its basis. This is why the “incest taboo” always refers us to an earlier “state of nature,” a time of “unrestricted sexuality” that was supposedly limited “once upon a time,” when the “law” was imposed and a certain “object” suddenly came to be prohibited. Since the “taboo object” is not a “prelinguistic reality,” but the place-holder of a lack that only comes into being through the law, we are forced to recognize the purely illusory character of this supposed “past,” as a past that was never present. This temporal aspect of the taboo “object” was clearly identified by Lacan in Television when he wrote that “the Oedipus myth is an attempt to give epic form to the operation of a structure” (30, translation modified). If we now wish to clarify the relation between this “object” and the system of representation in Freudian terms, we might say that gold is, in relation to the system of money, not so much a “representation,” as the “representation of representation,” the “primal signifier” that grounds signification, but whose essential feature is that it had no such status as “ground” prior to the system which is said to be based upon it. In short, gold is the “Name-of-the Father”: as the “quilting-point” of the system, it is not one signifier among others, but the “signifier of signifiers,” the ground of exchange that appears to precede symbolization and guarantee its basis in nature, but is in fact a “by-product” of the structure itself — not an element in the structure of exchange, but peculiar “object” which comes into being to “veil” the lack which inhabits the structure itself. Needless to say, the “phallus” has precisely this status in Lacan. The phallus is a veil.

     

    2.15 The phallus

     

    To set out from the “limits of formalization” would thus allow us to see why the most common debate over the phallus is fundamentally misleading. For it is often said that the concept of the phallus confronts us with a crucial ambiguity: on the one hand, the phallus is a “signifier,” and as such demonstrates the “symbolic” construction of sexual difference; on the other hand, the phallus is by no means “arbitrary,” a purely “symbolic” function, since it clearly refers to anatomy. We are thus led into a familiar debate, in which some readers “defend” Lacan, asserting that the phallus is a “signifier,” and that psychoanalysis rejects any biological account of sexual difference, while others readers insist that in spite of protests to the contrary, the phallus is the one element in the theory that unmistakably implicates psychoanalysis in a return to “biology,” perpetuating the “essentialism” of sexual difference, and securing a certain “privilege” on the part of the male, and a corresponding “lack” on the part of the female. Accounts of psychoanalysis are numerous which vigorously defend both these positions, but in fact neither is accurate, and the entire polemic could be seen as actually concealing the theory it pretends to address. For the phallus is not biological, and does not refer to “prelinguistic reality,” but neither is it purely symbolic — one signifier among others, an element contained within the system. As a “signifier of lack,” it marks the “impossible” point of intersection between the symbolic and the real, the introduction of a lack which allows the mobilization of signifiers to begin their work of substitution, a lack which is the “absolute condition” of desire, but which “can be occupied, Freud tells us, by any object” (SXI, 180). The phallus is this “veil” (“it can play its role only when veiled” [E, 288]), the singular mark of signification itself, the paradoxical “signifier of signifiers” which (as in the case of gold) only functions through a substitution that dissimulates, allowing it to appear in imaginary clothing, as “gold,” a natural ground “guaranteeing” signification — a materialization that, in presenting itself as “already-there-before,” veils its status as a surplus-effect, a non-natural lack in the structure that has been “filled in” by this extimate object. As in the case of “gold” and “incest,” then, it cannot be a question of finally determining whether the phallus belongs to “nature” or “culture,” to the order of “biology” or the order of the “signifier.” Such efforts will only circumvent the “logic” of the “nodal point” which this paradoxical concept is intended to articulate. And insofar as the phallus is also bound up with the imaginary body, one can see that the concept requires clarification in all three registers, as imaginary, symbolic and real. To ask whether the phallus is “biological” or “symbolic” is thus to refuse the very issue it addresses.

     

    2.16 Material aporetics

     

    We have stressed the fact that with this “paradox,” it is not simply a question of a “logical” contradiction, a “term” which belongs to both nature and culture — or, more precisely, which escapes this very distinction — nor only a question of time, but also a question of a certain “materiality.” For gold is also an “object,” unlike the “signifiers” that are said to represent it, but also unlike the purely natural “things” that might be said to exist independently of any language. Need we add here that in the case of the incest taboo, we are also faced with a certain “materialization” of the taboo object, the “thing” that is excluded from the “totemic” order of the name? And is not psychoanalysis the theory which endeavors to articulate the consequences of such “materialization” in terms of our bodily existence? Discussions of Lacan that insist on the “linguistic” or “symbolic” character of his theory (whether to denounce or celebrate it) only serve to conceal this enigmatic logic of the body. Our general claim is thus given some concrete clarification: every effort to establish a structure “on its own terms,” by reference to purely “internal” relations (money, kinship, language), will encounter a point at which the system touches on something “outside” itself, something that has a “paradoxical” status, being simultaneously “symbolic” and yet also excluded from the system. The “real” in Lacan is a concept that tries to address this enigma. Readers of Derrida will of course recognize that many of the fundamental Derridian terms — the “trace,” the “supplement,” and so on — touch on precisely the same problem, the “limit” of formalization, an element that “founds” the structure while being at the same time excluded from it. One day, someone who knows something about both these writers will develop these issues in more detail.

     

    3.1 Two versions of the real

     

    Let us now attempt a final approach to your question, by distinguishing two versions of the real. This will allow us to develop the concept in slightly more detail. One of the difficulties with the concept of the real in Lacan is that it appears in several different forms as his work unfolds. Without exploring all the detailed transformations, let us simply isolate the most important development in his use of the term. It is this: initially, the “real” seems to refer to a “presymbolic reality,” a realm of “immediate being” that is never accessible in itself, but only appears through the “mediation” of imaginary and symbolic representation (in this case, it tends to correspond to the common meaning of “reality”); later, however, the term seems to designate a “lack,” an element that is missing from “within” the symbolic order, in which case the real can only be understood as an “effect” of the symbolic order itself. One might thus speak of a “presymbolic real” and a “postsymbolic real.” In the first case, the real precedes the symbolic and “exists” independently, while in the second case, the real is a “product” of the symbolic order, a residue or surplus-effect that “exists” or comes into “being” only as a result of the symbolic operation that excludes it. It is perhaps this very duality in the concept that leads you to ask whether the real is “inside” or “outside” the symbolic order.

     

    3.2 A parenthesis on “being”

     

    These two versions of the real will have two different modes of being, for in the first case, one can say the real “exists” independently, and then go on to ask whether we can have any “knowledge” of it, independently of our “representations”; but in the second case, we are led to speak of the “being of lack” — thereby initiating a whole series of apparently paradoxical claims about the “being” of what “is not,” reminiscent, perhaps, of theological disputes concerning the “existence” of God. As Lacan says in Seminar XI, “when speaking of this gap one is dealing with an ontological function,” and yet, “it does not lend itself to ontology” (SXI 29). In distinguishing these two versions of the real, we must therefore recognize two different “modes” of being, since the “existence” of the presymbolic real is not the same as the “being” of the “lack” that characterizes the postsymbolic real. Anyone who has read Heidegger knows how complex these questions concerning “existence” and “being” can be. One has only to think of Heidegger’s account of Kant’s thesis that “Being is not a real predicate” — a thesis discussed by Moustafa Safouan in Pleasure and Being — to see how many philosophical issues weigh on the discourse of psychoanalysis. Apart from the question of whether (and in what “mode”) the real “exists” — “inside” or “outside” the symbolic — it may also be necessary to distinguish between real, imaginary and symbolic modes of “existence.” On a first approximation, one might say that the imaginary is a dimension of “seeming,” the symbolic of “meaning,” and the real of “being” (though as we have suggested, this last term can be divided further, into two forms). If, moreover, we recall Lacan’s claim that “the real is the impossible,” we would have to consider the other categories of modal logic as well. Lacan seems to have followed Heidegger to some extent in speaking of the “impossible,” the “contingent,” the “necessary” and the “possible” (categories which have been discussed in some detail by Robert Samuels in Between Philosophy and Psychoanalysis).

     

    3.3 “Reality” and “lack”

     

    The significance of the distinction between these two versions of the real should thus be clear: we know the concept of “lack” is central to Lacanian theory, and that it cannot be adequately grasped in terms of the “symbolic,” since it is closely bound up with the category of the real. Much of the secondary literature on Lacan, however, characterizes the “real” as a prediscursive reality that is mediated by representation — the reality that is always lost whenever we represent it. This does in fact capture some aspects of Lacan’s work, but if we wish to understand the relation between the real and lack, it is not sufficient, for the concept of “lack” points us in the direction of a void that cannot be understood by reference to prediscursive reality, as Tim Dean has argued. Thus, even if there is some validity in regarding the real as a dimension of “immediate existence” which is always filtered through imaginary and symbolic representations of it, we will not grasp the concept of “lack” in this way, but only if we turn to the real in its second version, as an “effect” of the symbolic order, in which case we can no longer regard it “prelinguistic.” Let us therefore consider these two versions of the real more closely.

     

    3.4 The “pre-symbolic” real

     

    The first version of the real — the “presymbolic” real — provides the more familiar account. One often hears that, according to Lacan, the real is “organized” or “represented” through images and words that do not actually “capture” the real, but always “misrepresent” it. Human life is thus subject to a fundamental and irremediable “misunderstanding,” such that the “real” is always already “lost” — figured or disfigured in some manner. Such a conception, however, makes it difficult to understand what Freud means by the “reality principle” or “reality-testing,” and it completely obscures the concept of lack, since the real, understood as a prediscursive reality, is “full.” Nevertheless, Lacan himself sometimes used the term in this way, and it cannot be entirely rejected. We thus face an apparent conflict between the prediscursive real (which is “full”), and the real as a “lack” which arises through the symbolic order. One recalls the Lacanian dictum, based on our “first version,” that “nothing is lacking in the real” (a phrase often cited in reference to the supposed “castration” of women, which, on this account, is not “real” but strictly “imaginary” castration). One can already see here that symbolic castration (lack) cannot be understood through this account of the “imaginary” and “real,” which circumvents language in order to enter a debate between “imaginary” lack and a “reality” in which nothing is lacking. Let us develop the first version somewhat further, to see why it has played such a prominent role in the secondary literature — for despite its deficiencies, it has a number of virtues, and Lacan’s own text provides some justification for it.

     

    In the first version, the real is construed as a domain of immediate experience, a level of brute sensory “reality” that never reaches “consciousness” without being filtered through “representation” — by memory, by the ego, or by various internal “neurological pathways” that mediate and organize our sensory experience. This is a familiar motif in Freud, who often speaks of “consciousness” and even of “bodily experience” (sensory stimuli) as being fashioned or channeled by past experiences, anticipation, projection, and other forms of representation, which allow some aspects of our experience to become “present” to us, while others are not registered, and therefore remain “absent” even though they are “real.” A correlation would thus be made between two different modes of “presence” (namely, “imaginary” and “symbolic”), and a real that remains “absent,” insofar as it is inaccessible. Robert Samuels uses this notion of the real when he speaks of the subject as the “existential Subject” (7), that is to say, the subject in its brute “existence” prior to imaginary and symbolic formation. The “real” subject (S) would thus designate what Lacan in the essay on psychosis calls a level of “ineffable, stupid existence” (E, 193). This notation, in which “S” designates the subject “in the real,” is useful insofar as it encourages us to separate real, imaginary and symbolic definitions of the subject — distinguishing the subject as “real” (S), from the ego as formed in the imaginary (the “a” of schema L, which designates the “moi” as a correlate of the image or alter ego), distinguishing both of these in turn from “$” — the “split subject,” or the “subject of the signifier.”

     

    Richard Boothby’s book, Death and Desire, gives an excellent account of this argument, in which the “real” is a dimension of “immediate existence” or prediscursive reality that is never actually available to us as such, but only appears through the intervention of the imaginary or the symbolic. He shows how Lacan’s theory of the imaginary — and above all of the imaginary body — allows us to understand what Freud means when he says that even sensory experience and bodily excitations do not provide direct contact with the “real,” since even our most concrete, bodily experience or “perception” is organized and shaped through the imaginary, which “translates” or “represents” the real, thereby also distorting it. As Boothby says, the imaginary is a dimension of narcissism that maintains its own “world” by “defending” itself against the real, “recognizing” only those aspects of the real that accord with the interests of the ego. Boothby stresses the imaginary, but one could also speak of the symbolic here, as another level of “representation” that organizes the real, “presenting” it by translating or mediating it. For as Lacan says, “the symbol is the murder of the thing”; it “mediates” our contact with the real, “negating” the thing and replacing it with a “representation,” and thus with a “substitute.” It is important to recognize that imaginary and symbolic presentation (or representation) do not function in the same way, but in any case, the concept of the real as an immediate or prediscursive “reality” is clear. Eventually, we must come to see why Lacan gave up this notion, why he came to regard this account as inadequate, and was obliged to develop a different conception of the real. But let us not go too quickly.

     

    3.5 The “return” of the real

     

    For it is important to observe that, on this view, the real is not absolutely lost: on the contrary, one can speak of the “real” as sometimes “asserting itself,” or “disrupting” the systems of representation that have been set up to encode and process it. As Boothby suggests, certain bodily experiences can be characterized as “real” if they threaten or oppose the imaginary system of the subject: the narcissistic structure “refuses” or “defends” itself against the real, which is “excluded,” but which nevertheless sometimes “returns,” disrupting the structure by asserting itself. This is in keeping with Freud’s observations in the Project, where he notes that the bodily apparatus, its neurological pathways, act partly by “blocking” certain stimuli, which are in some sense “felt,” but not actually “registered” by the subject. One can then regard the sudden “rupture” of these neurological blocking mechanisms as an “encounter with the real.” A number of Freud’s metaphors appear to work this way, as if the “system” of the body were a system of “pressure” and “release” in which a particular threshold must be crossed before the “real” is allowed to “register.” The advantage of this account is that it allows us to see that the body is not a natural system of “rivers” and “dams,” governed by a biological force of “pressure” and “release,” but is rather an “imaginary” system, in which “force” is the expressly non-biological force of representation. Such an account allows us to explain the “return of the real” as a disruptive or “traumatic” event, while also showing us why the “body” in psychoanalysis is not a biological system. This is why Boothby insists on the “imaginary” structure of the body, and on the fact that the “energy” Freud speaks of is not a natural or “physical” energy, but rather “psychic energy” — whatever that means. As Freud himself says in his late text, the Outline of Psychoanalysis, “We would give much to understand more about these things.”

     

    3.6 Beyond mimesis

     

    This is the most common understanding of the “real,” but it has one great disadvantage, in that it tends to equate the real with “pre-linguistic reality.” On the basis of this conception, psychoanalysis is immediately drawn back into a number of traditional questions about “mimesis.” Starting with the idea that there is a “symbolic order,” or indeed an “imaginary” system of representation, we may ask whether it is possible to have access to an outside “reality,” but we will never be able to clarify the concept of the real. We will be able to enter a whole series of familiar debates about “representation,” in which two alternatives appear to dominate. Some (the “postmodernists”) say that “everything is symbolic”: we have no access to “reality” in itself, for reality is always given through some historically specific “discursive formation”; it is not a question of “reality,” but only of different symbolic systems, different “representations” which compete with each other, and which succeed in becoming “true” either because they are “persuasive” (rhetoric), or because they are formulated by those in power (politics), or because they have the authority of “tradition” (history), or for some other reason — in short, “there is no metalanguage,” no discourse that can ground itself in a non-discursive “external reality,” since the only thing “outside” discourse is . . . more discourse. Others (the “positivists”) say that in spite of these symbolic codes, there is a “reality” that asserts itself, or presents itself to us: we may try to ignore it, or refuse to give it any symbolic importance, or we may construct certain “fantasies” that seek to circumvent reality, or highlight only certain features of reality, but it is still the case that symbolic systems have a more or less adequate “purchase” on reality, and that some discourses are “more true” than others. These arguments are familiar, but they will not take us very far towards understanding Lacan.

     

    3.7 Reality and the real

     

    This is why, if we wish to understand Lacan, we must distinguish between “reality” and the “real” (thereby moving towards our “second version”). In “The Freudian Thing,” for example, Lacan explicitly refers to Heidegger when he discusses the classical definition of “true” representation (“adaequatio rei et intellectus,” the correct correspondence between the idea or word and the thing), saying that the Freudian account of “truth” cannot be grasped in terms of the problem of “adequate correspondence.” Freud’s “truth” cannot be approached in terms of “true” and “false” representations, or in terms of the “symbolic order” and “reality,” for “truth” is linked to the “real,” and not to “reality.” Lacan even coined a word to suggest the link between “truth” and the “real” — le vréel (a term that has been attributed to Kristeva, but came from Lacan). To address the relation between the “symbolic” and the “real” is therefore quite different from engaging in the task of distinguishing between “reality” and the symbolic or imaginary world of the subject.

     

    Let us note, however, that the distinction between “reality” and the “real” must be made in a specific way, according to Lacan. For it is perfectly possible to accept the distinction between “reality” and the “real” while at the same time sustaining the first version of the “real” (as a pre-discursive reality). In this case, “reality” is defined, not as an unknowable, external domain, independent of our representations, but precisely as the product of representation. Our “reality” is imaginary and symbolic, and the “real” is what is missing from reality — that “outside” which escapes our representations (the “Ding-an-sich“). The “real” thus remains an inaccessible, prediscursive reality, while “reality” is understood as a symbolic or imaginary “construction.” Many commentaries have taken this line of argument, distinguishing the “real” and “reality” while nevertheless maintaining our “first version.” As Samuel Weber writes,

     

    the notion of reality implied in the imaginary should in no way be confused with Lacan's concept of the "real" . . . In Lacan, as in Peirce, the "real" is defined by its resistance, which includes resistance to representation, including cognition. It is, therefore, in a certain sense at the furthest remove from the imaginary. (106)

     

    If we turn to Jonathan Scott Lee, we find the same distinction:

     

    All language allows us to speak of is the "reality" constituted by the system of the symbolic . . . Because "there is no metalanguage," the real perpetually eludes our discourse. (136)

     

    The same conclusion appears to be drawn by Borch-Jacobsen, who expresses profound reservations about Lacan’s apparent “nihilism,” and writes that the “truth” ultimately affirmed by Lacan is that we have no access to the “real,” but are condemned to live in a domain of subjective “reality,” a domain of subjective “truth”:

     

    Lacan's "truth," no matter how unfathomable and repressed, remains none the less the truth of a desire -- that is, of a subject. It could hardly be otherwise in psychoanalysis. Isn't the patient invited to recount himself -- that is, to reveal himself to himself in autorepresentation. (107)

     

    The real is thus a prediscursive reality that is always already lost (a thesis tediously familiar to us, Borch-Jacobsen says, from a certain existentialism): “Thus the ‘real,’ as Kojève taught, is abolished as soon as it is spoken” (109). Or, in another passage:

     

    for Lacan -- agreeing, on this point, with Kojève's teaching -- truth is essentially distinct from reality. Better yet, truth is opposed to reality [since] the subject speaks himself by negating, or "nihilating" the "Real." (107)

     

    The peculiarity of this formulation is that it seems to equate the real and reality, but this is simply because we are to understand “reality” not as the constructed “reality” of the subject (what Borch-Jacobsen here calls the subject’s “truth”), but as the external reality that is always already lost. In all these cases, we can distinguish between a “real” (or “prediscursive reality”) that remains outside representation, and “reality” as “constituted” by the subject, while retaining the first conception, in which the “real” is an external domain that precedes representation and remains “unknown.”

     

    3.8 “The innermost core of the imaginary”

     

    How then are we to pass beyond the familiar problem of “true” and “false” representations, the classical problem of “mimesis,” the dichotomy between a prediscursive “reality” (which is permanently lost, or which occasionally “returns” in the form of a traumatic disruption of the representational system), and the network of imaginary or symbolic “representations” which either capture or simply replace that “reality”? How are we to move to our second conception in which we arrive at the concept of “lack” — a “void” that is not reducible to the imaginary or symbolic (that remains “absent” from representation), and yet does not exist in “external reality”? Clearly, the real, insofar as it is connected with lack, can only be grasped through this second formulation, as a “post-symbolic” phenomenon, a void that arises through the symbolic order, as an “effect” of the symbolic order which is nevertheless irreducible to the imaginary or symbolic.

     

    At this point, we can return to the question of the trauma, the “return” of the real, in order to see why the first conception of the real is inadequate. For one might well say that certain “experiences” or “encounters with the real” (momentary ruptures of our “defenses”) are traumatic or disruptive, but this is not simply due to their “nature” — as if it were a direct, unmediated encounter with some traumatic “reality.” The “disruptive” character of the real, regarded as a dimension of experience that disturbs the order of representation, is not due to the real “in itself,” but is due to the fact that it is unfamiliar. The “real” is traumatic because there has been no sufficient symbolic or imaginary network in place for “representing” it. It is “traumatic,” not “in itself,” but only in relation to the established order of representation. We must return here to Samuel Weber’s formulation. For if he claims (following our “first version”) that “the real’ is defined by its resistance, which includes resistance to representation,” and that “it is, therefore, in a certain sense at the furthest remove from the imaginary” (106), he immediately adds a curious twist: “At the same time, one could with equal justification describe it as residing at the innermost core of the imaginary” (106). Obviously the Freudian concept of “repression,” as something “contained” (in every sense) by the subject’s “representational system,” would come closer to this conception of the “real” as an “innermost core,” rather than an autonomous, “external reality.” Consequently, the “real,” even if we wish to characterize it along the lines of our initial approach, as a disruptive element that “asserts itself” and threatens the usual expectations of the ego, cannot be understood as “pre-existing reality,” but must rather be understood as an “innermost core,” an “inside” that only acquires its repressed or traumatic character in relation to the familiar order of representation. As early as the “Rome Discourse,” Lacan stressed this aspect of the “trauma,” distinguishing it from any simple “event”:

     

    to say of psychoanalysis or of history that, considered as sciences, they are both sciences of the particular, does not mean that the facts they deal with are purely accidental . . . [or] reducible to the brute aspect of the trauma. (E, 51)

     

    3.9 The phobic object

     

    In “The Story of Louise,” Michèle Montrelay provides a remarkable account of a “traumatic” event, one that obliges us to see the real not as pre-discursive, but as an effect of symbolization. She speaks of the onset of a phobia, describing it as a particular moment in the history of the subject, a “moment” or “event,” however, which is not a simple “present,” and which consists, not of the “immediate experience” of some traumatic “reality,” but of an experience in which two chains of signifiers, previously kept apart, are suddenly made to intersect, in such a way, moreover, that in place of “meaning,” a hole is produced. “This hole opened by the phobia is situated in space like a fault around which all roads would open . . . except that all of a sudden the ground vanishes” (77). Instead of a “metaphor,” a “spark” of meaning, something “impossible” suddenly emerges from this intersection of signifiers, a “hole” or “cut” in the universe of meaning, a cut that is linked to an obscure “knowledge” that Louise suddenly acquires about her father — a “forbidden knowledge” that remains excluded the moment it appears:

     

    knowing is contained not in the revelation of the "content" of a representation, but in a new and impossible conjunction of signifiers. Two signifying chains created a cut or break. That is, they marked the place of an impossible passage. . . . The chains, suddenly brought into proximity, created a short-circuit. (81)

     

    An additional observation is necessary here, if we are to grasp the “object,” as well as this “cut” in the symbolic universe. For we must also note that the phobia dates from this “moment,” this symbolic intersection, this Oedipal crossing of the roads, which is to be understood, not simply as producing a “hole” in meaning, but as having an additional “effect.” Such is the genesis of the “phobic object” in the story of Louise: a fish has come to fill the place of this void that has suddenly opened at the subject’s feet, giving it a “local habitation,” a specific place among all the things spread out across the extended surface of the world — a place that is prohibited and can no longer be crossed. (Other places become contaminated, too, for thereafter, Louise will no longer enter the library, where her father taught her to read.) One day, Louise, who was preparing dinner in the kitchen with her mother (the domestic space is not a matter of indifference), goes to the dining room, and watches while this fish-object (its eye still looking up) is transferred to the father’s plate: “Louise, who was watching the fish cooking without saying anything, begins to scream. Nameless terror. She refuses to eat. The fish phobia has declared itself” (79). The daughter, who had always been clever and mature, becomes dizzy and speechless, to the bewilderment of her parents. She can no longer occupy space as before. As Lacan says in “The Agency of the Letter,”

     

    Between the enigmatic signifier of the sexual trauma and the term that is substituted for it in an actual signifying chain there passes the spark that fixes in a symptom the signification inaccessible to the conscious subject . . . a symptom being a metaphor in which flesh or function is taken as a signifying element. (E, 166)

     

    The traumatic “fact” or “event” in psychoanalysis thus acquires its status not as an encounter with some autonomous, pre-existing “reality,” but only through the network of representation in relation to which the particular thing in question acquires a traumatic status.

     

    3.10 Retroactive trauma

     

    The “trauma” can therefore no longer be understood as a simple brute “reality” that is difficult to integrate into our symbolic universe. Zizek notes this when he corrects his own account of the trauma in For They Know Not What They Do. In a “first presentation,” he referred to the trauma as a sudden, disruptive experience of “reality” that is not easily placed within our “symbolic universe.” But this notion is soon modified: “when we spoke of the symbolic integration of a trauma,” he writes,

     

    we omitted a crucial detail: the logic of Freud's notion of the "deferred action" does not consist in the subsequent "gentrification" of a traumatic encounter by means of its transformation into a normal component of our symbolic universe, but in almost the exact opposite of it -- something which was at first perceived as a meaningless, neutral event changes retroactively, after the advent of a new symbolic network . . . into a trauma that cannot be integrated. (221-22)

     

    Thus, in place of a “pre-symbolic reality” that we might regard as traumatic, and that we must eventually “accommodate” into our symbolic universe, we have a trauma that emerges retroactively, as an effect of symbolization. One might think here of contemporary efforts to re-write the literary canon: for many years, most literary critics regarded the canon as “full,” as a list of “great names”; but after a shift in the “symbolic universe” (which consisted in acknowledging that there might possibly be women who also happened to be writers — mirabile dictu), the past suddenly appeared as traumatic, as “false” and “slanted” and full of “holes” — holding great vacancies that needed to be occupied. Here, the “traumatic event” must be clearly recognized for what it is — not the immediate contact with an external “reality,” the simple encounter with a historical “reality,” the “discovery” of women writers, but a new signification that has retroactive effects on the past. Obviously, this model of the “event” does not fit the “popular” examples of “traumatic events” — the “brute experience” of violence or war that must gradually be given a place in the symbolic universe. In this second version, where the structure of symbolic retroaction is stressed, we are in fact closer to the sort of “trauma” induced by Foucault, whose writings have the effect of making a neat, coherent and familiar past (the “grand narrative”) suddenly emerge as “mad” and “deceptive” and “fictional” — and thus in need of reconfiguration. This is why I have argued that Foucault’s work cannot be understood as a “historicist” description of the past in all its archaeological strangeness and contingency, but must rather be understood as aiming to produce effects, by negotiating te relation between the symbolic and the real.

     

    Given this account of the “trauma,” we are led to shift our account of the real slightly, and ask, not so much about the real “in itself” — the direct, unmediated “reality” that is always distorted by representation — but about the relation between the real and the order of “representation” (symbolic or imaginary). It thus becomes clear that our initial view of the “real” as a “prediscursive reality” cannot be entirely precise, since the real only acquires its “unfamiliar” and “disruptive” status in relation to the symbolic and imaginary. Even without considering the temporal factor of “retroaction” introduced by Zizek, or the peculiar “event-structure” of the symbolic overlapping discussed by Montrelay, we can already see in the account given by Boothby that the disruptive emergence of a “real” that violates the normal order of the ego — the sudden “rupture” of neurological pathways — cannot be characterized simply as a moment of contact with external “reality.” As Boothby suggests, the “real” is constituted in relation to representation, and thus appears as an “innermost core of the imaginary” (or symbolic) itself. We must therefore drop the idea that the real is “presymbolic,” that it is an “unreachable” reality that exists “prior” to language (the “first version”), and recognize that the imaginary, symbolic and the real are mutually constitutive — like the rings in the Borromean knot, which provide us with a “synchronic” and “equiprimordial” structure linking the imaginary, symbolic and real in a single set of relations.

     

    3.11 The “post-symbolic” real

     

    We are thus brought to a second account of the real in Lacan, in which it is no longer regarded as “prelinguistic” domain that is never available to us, or that occasionally “returns” to disrupt our representations. In its “postsymbolic” form, the real designates something that only “exists” as a result of symbolization. On this view, the symbolic order is structured in such a way that it produces a kind of “excess,” a “remainder” or “surplus-effect,” that is not at all equivalent to “reality,” but is rather an “effect” of the symbolic order, though not reducible to it. This refinement of the concept of the real is one of the major interests of Lacanian theory. At this point, however, a new complication arises (we have seen it already in the phobic object), for with this second version of the real, two related problems are now introduced: first, we are faced with a concept of “lack,” a void that cannot be clarified by references to prediscursive reality (which is “full”); and second, we are faced with the “production” of an object, a “surplus-effect,” in which the symbolic order gives rise to a certain “excess” it cannot adequately contain. The real, in this second formulation, would therefore seem to be simultaneously “too little” and “too much” — something “missing,” but also a certain “materialization.” The “object a” is Lacan’s effort to resolve this issue: it is a construction that seeks to address the link between the “void” and this “excess,” by establishing a relation between “lack” and this peculiar “surplus-effect.” Before turning to this enigmatic “splitting” within the second conception of the real, let us characterize the “post-symbolic” version more precisely.

     

    3.12 Butler and Zizek

     

    For in distinguishing these two versions of the real, we may cast light not only on Lacan, but also on some recent discussions of Lacanian theory. Consider Judith Butler’s recent book, Bodies That Matter (Routledge, 1993), which contains a chapter called “Arguing With the Real.” In this chapter, Butler touches on both versions of the real when she observes, in reference to Zizek, that it is unclear whether the real is to be understood as a prediscursive, material realm, a hard “kernel” located outside symbolization, or whether it is to be understood as a product of the symbolic order, “an effect of the law,” in which case we would be concerned, not so much with a “material” real, but rather with a “lack.” Such is the ambiguity Butler points to in Zizek’s work, noting that the real appears in two forms, as both “rock” and “lack.” She writes,

     

    the "real" that is a "rock" or a "kernel" or sometimes a "substance" is also, and sometimes within the same sentence, "a loss" [or] a negativity. (198)

     

    According to Butler, we thus find a certain equivocation: the concept of the real “appears to slide from substance to dissolution” (198). As “substance,” the real would seem to implicate Lacan in a reference to “prediscursive reality.” Lacanian theory would thus cut against the grain of most “postmodernism,” for if we assert the “discursive construction of reality,” stressing its contingent, historical formation, the “real” would seem to be a limit, an external domain that is untouched by symbolization. But as “loss” or “negativity,” the real would seem to bring Lacan closer to the thesis that “reality” is “discursively constructed,” though with the additional complication that the real implies a “lack” that remains in some enigmatic way irreducible to the symbolic — “beyond” discourse, though not simply “pre-discursive.” In view of our distinction between two versions of the real, we might see this “sliding” from substance to dissolution, not as confusion or self-contradiction, but as the simultaneous articulation of two forms of the real.

     

    3.13 Beyond “discursive” postmodernism

     

    In her discussion of Zizek and the real, Butler focuses on the fact that the concept of the real amounts to a critique of the “postmodern” thesis asserting the “discursive construction” of reality. This is indeed the crucial point. Butler notes that the real presents us with a “limit” to discourse:

     

    Zizek begins his critique of what he calls "poststructuralism" through the invocation of a certain kind of matter, a "rock" or "kernel" that not only resists symbolization and discourse, but is precisely what poststructuralism, in his account, itself resists and endeavors to dissolve. (198)

     

    At this point, however, the distinction between our two versions of the real is crucial: for we must ask whether Zizek’s critique of “poststructuralism” — conceived (rightly or wrongly) as a theory of “discursive construction” — amounts to a “naive” appeal to “prediscursive reality” (a “rock” or “substance”) or whether it concerns the “failure” or “incompleteness” of the symbolic order (a certain “lack” or “negativity”). In the latter case, as I have suggested, the Lacanian account of the real would be very close to certain questions formulated by Foucault and Derrida concerning the “limits of formalization” — the supplement, or transgression, or “madness” for example. It is because of this second possibility, moreover, that Butler does not simply reject the concept of the real (as a naive appeal to “reality”), insisting on an equally naive account of the “discursive construction of reality” (a thesis that has often been wrongly attributed to her).

     

    On the contrary, she regards the concept of the real as a genuine contribution, an effort to address a problem that contemporary theory has to confront, if it is to pass beyond certain inadequate formulations of “cultural construction.” For those of us who wish to insist upon an anti-foundationalist approach, and develop the claims of a postmodern tradition that recognizes the contingent formation of the subject, the concept of the real is not a stumbling block, or a naive reference to “reality” that must be rejected, according to Butler, but rather a concept, or a theoretical difficulty, that must be confronted and adequately developed. The question of the body and “sexuality” is one arena in which this issue is particularly important, and which psychoanalytic theory has done much to develop in a clear way, since the “body” and “sexuality” oblige us to recognize the limits of “symbolic construction” without, however, appealing to any “presymbolic reality.” If psychoanalysis has taken on an increasing urgency today, it is precisely for this reason, for psychoanalysis has perhaps the clearest conception of the “real” of the body, as a material dimension of the flesh that “exceeds” representation, yet does not automatically refer us to a “natural” domain of “pre-existing reality.” As I have suggested in “The Epoch of the Body,” debates as to whether psychoanalysis amounts to a form of “biological essentialism,” or whether it asserts the “historical construction” of sexuality only conceal the theoretical difficulty it seeks to address.

     

    Thus, Butler does not simply reject the “real.” On the contrary, the importance of this element “beyond” the symbolic is unmistakable, since it is crucial to recognize the “limit” of discursive construction, what Butler calls the “failure of discursive performativity to finally and fully establish the identity to which it refers” (188). Thus, she agrees that “the category of the real is needed” (189), and notes that if Zizek is right to be “opposed to poststructuralist accounts of discursivity,” it is because we must provide a more adequate account of what remains “outside” discourse, what is “foreclosed” from the symbolic order — since “what is refused or repudiated in the formation of the subject continues to determine that subject” (190). On the other hand, while stressing its importance, she focuses on the ambiguous status of this “outside,” this “foreclosed” element, which remains paradoxical insofar as it is difficult to say whether it is a prediscursive “rock” or “kernel” that is simply “beyond” representation, or an “effect” of language itself, a “lack” that would be produced by the symbolic order, instead of simply preceding it. Butler thus identifies a certain wavering, an apparent duality in the concept, a “vacillation between substance and its dissolution” which is evident in the fact that the “real” is simultaneously “figured as the rock’ and the lack’” (199). Whatever the details of the discussion between Zizek and Butler may be, I have tried to suggest that this difficulty can be clarified by distinguishing between two quite different conceptions of the real, a “presymbolic” real, and a “post-symbolic” real, which would take us in the direction of “lack.”

     

    3.14 The anatomy of criticism

     

    On the basis of Butler’s remarks, in fact, one might even undertake an “anatomy of criticism,” a map of contemporary responses to postmodernism, distinguishing “two interpretations of interpretation” in contemporary cultural theory. One is a “reactive” response that has gained force recently, and that amounts to a “return to reality” — in the form of a call for concrete, historical and empirical research, a virulent rejection of “theory” (which is more and more characterized in terms of “French influences” and regarded as “foreign”), and also in the rise of genetic and biological explanations of “consciousness,” “behavior,” and “sexuality.” The other response is an effort to pass “through” postmodernism, to correct certain deficiencies in the theory of “discursive construction,” and — without returning to the “good old days” in which discourses were thought to be true when they secured non-discursive foundations for themselves, and without appealing to a “subject” or a “human nature” that might be regarded as independent of historically contingent discourses or practices — to develop an account of the limit and insufficiency of discourse, thereby doing justice to the concrete, historical effects of symbolic life, not by disregarding language in favor of a “return to the empirical,” but by recognizing the material effects of the malfunction of the symbolic order itself. This is precisely what is at stake in psychoanalysis, and particularly with respect to the “body.” For in speaking of the “real” of the body, psychoanalysis does not simply endorse a return to biology, or to a prelinguistic “reality” (the “reality” presupposed by bio-medical discourse, which focuses on the organism and not the body). If, however, the “body” in psychoanalysis is distinguished from the organism, it is not because it is simply a “discursive construction” or a “product of language,” but because it is a peculiar “structure” or “phenomenon” that is not governed by nature, but is at the same time irreducible to the “symbolic order.”

     

    3.15 The object — “prohibited” or “lost”?

     

    Let us now take a final step. Having distinguished two versions of the real, we must now return to the problem noted earlier, namely, the fact that the second, “post-symbolic” conception of the real gives rise to two different, apparently paradoxical or contradictory results, since it leads us to speak not only of “lack,” but also of a certain “remainder” or “excess.” As a peculiar “remainder,” the “real” is a “surplus-effect” of the symbolic order — a “product” that cannot be explained by reference to “prediscursive reality,” but that is also distinct from the idea of a “void” or “lack.” We have indicated that the “object a” is Lacan’s attempt to provide a theoretical resolution to this problem, by establishing a relation between “lack” and this peculiar “remainder.” Is this not in fact the “paradox” of the term itself, the “object a,” which allows us to speak of an “object of lack”?

     

    In order to clarify this final point, let us return to the argument of Robert Samuels, who speaks of the “subject in the Real” as an “existential” subject, prior to any imaginary or symbolic mediation — the purely “hypothetical” and always already lost subject of “unmediated existence.” With this “subject in the real,” we would seem to return to our first version of the real, a level of immediate “reality” that is never accessible as such. Beginning with this “prediscursive” conception, Samuels argues for a link between the real in Lacan, and the Freudian account of “auto-eroticism” and “infantile sexuality.” He establishes this link by suggesting that a primitive, more or less chaotic, “polymorphous” and undifferentiated “infantile sexuality” comes to be ordered and unified by the formation of the “imaginary body.” We can therefore regard consciousness, narcissism, the ego, and the body (as imaginary), as a set of related functions that impose unity on the “real” of infantile sexuality. As Samuels puts it, we have an “ideal form of unity that gives the subject the possibility of organizing its perceptions and sensations through the development of a unified bodily image” (18). There are good grounds for this link between the “real” (thus understood) and “infantile sexuality” in Freud, who writes in “On Narcissism,”

     

    it is impossible to suppose that a unity comparable to the ego can exist in the individual from the start; the ego has to develop. But the auto-erotic instincts are primordial; so there must be something added to auto-eroticism -- some new operation in the mind -- in order that narcissism may come into being. (SE, 59)

     

    On this view, the “real” subject of “existence” and infantile “autoeroticism” is an “original state” that is lost with the arrival of the imaginary body, and lost again (twice, like Erotic) with the advent of symbolic mediation. But this “pre-discursive” conception of “infantile sexuality” will soon be complicated.

     

    Later, in a chapter on Totem and Taboo, Samuels returns to this formulation, but in such a way that the question now arises as to the possible “resurgence” of the “real” in the unconscious, what Samuels also regards as a form of “incestuous desire,” outside the symbolic law: “in the position of the Real,” he writes, we find “the subject of the unconscious and infantile sexuality who exists outside the symbolic order” (81). One often hears that the Lacanian unconscious is simply a “symbolic” phenomenon, the “discourse of the Other”; but by stressing the “subject of the unconscious” as “real,” Samuels indicates that he is concerned here with something “beyond” the symbolic order, something that concerns the body, a sort of remnant or “trace” of “infantile sexuality” that persists in the unconscious, in spite of the symbolic law. It is this “persistence” of the real, this “trait” of incestuous desire within or beyond the advent of the symbolic order that we need to clarify, and that will lead Samuels to shift from our “first version” of the real to a “second version” (though he does not mark the shift in the manner we are suggesting). For we must now ask whether the real that “returns” beyond the law, after the imaginary and symbolic have “lost” it, is “the same” as the origin, the initial “infantile” state, or whether this “trait” or “trace” that exceeds the symbolic order is not rather a product, an effect of the law itself — in which case we can call it “infantile” only by a certain metaphorical displacement, a ruse that pretends to locate this incestuous desire before the law, when it is in fact a “product” of the law itself. The consequences are obviously decisive: if we believe that “infantile sexuality” is a “prediscursive” state of “existence” that is gradually organized and made “lawful” by representation (what Foucault calls the “repressive hypothesis”), we may regard the “return” of infantile sexuality as a sort of “liberation.” But if the “return” is in fact a “product” of the law, and not a “pre-discursive” state of nature, then this trait of incestuous desire can only be an effect of the law itself — not a form of liberation, but a surplus-effect of the symbolic order itself. This is in fact Lacan’s thesis, developed in particular when he speaks of “père-version,” a “turning toward the father,” a “trait of perversion” that accompanies the father of the law. On this view, something in the very operation of the law “splits” the paternal function into two incompatible parts, one of which bears on the inevitability of “symbolic mediation,” while the other bears on a certain “trait of perversion” that — far from designating a resurgence of “natural” sexuality — in fact designates a suffering that accompanies the law itself. This is what the concept of jouissance seeks to address.

     

    3.16 The incestuous object

     

    This is also the point at which we must introduce the concept of the “object a,” as a lack that entails a “surplus-effect,” a certain materialization. According to Samuels, this persistence of the real of infantile sexuality “within” or “beyond” the law, is precisely what Lacan addresses in terms of the relation between the symbolic order and the object a. Thus, in addition to distinguishing between the subject as “real” and “symbolic” (S and $) — while recognizing, of course, the ego as imaginary — we must also confront the problem of the “object,” as that which allows us to give concrete, bodily specificity to the dimension of “incestuous desire” that remains alongside, or in excess of, the “lawful” desire that characterizes the symbolic order. Samuels makes this additional development quite clear in his discussion of Totem and Taboo: we not only have an opposition between the “symbolic” subject (who enters into “lawful” kinship relations, governed by exogamy and “symbolic exchange”) and what Samuels calls “the Real subject of the unconscious who rejects the law of the father” (82); we must also develop a conception of the “object,” the “prohibited” object that somehow “returns” in spite of the symbolic law. As Samuels puts it: “Implied by this dialectic between incest and exogamy is the persistence of an incestuous object in the unconscious of the subject” (82). Such is the relation, not simply between the “real” and “symbolic” subject, but between the Other (symbolic law) and the “object a.” As the “prohibited” object, the “lost” object, the “taboo” object, or the object of “lack” (and these may not be identical), the object a allows us to locate “the Real subject of the unconscious who rejects the law of the father and presents the existence of incest within the structure” (82). The “polymorphous perversity” of infantile sexuality is thus designated as a “real” that is lost with the advent of the imaginary body, “renounced” when the subject passes through the mediating structure of the symbolic law, and yet a “trace” or “remnant” of this lost world remains, and is embodied in the form of the “object a.”

     

    Thus far Samuels’s account appears to coincide with our first version of the real: in speaking of an “existential subject” (S) that is distinguished from the ego and the “split subject” of the symbolic order ($), he seems to rely on the idea of a prediscursive “real,” prior to its having been filtered and organized by representation. This is the “real” of “infantile sexuality” and “immediate existence” that is always already lost, “repressed” or “mediated” by the imaginary, and by the symbolic order. The problem arises, however, as to the possible resurgence of the real, which is “lost,” but nevertheless able to “return” within the symbolic order, and somehow “present itself” — as a traumatic “return of the repressed,” as a momentary breakdown of representation that is due to a sort of “direct contact” with an unfamiliar “reality,” or in some other form of “presentation” that remains to be clarified. According to Samuels, the “object a” in Lacan designates precisely this element, a “real” that is not represented in symbolic or imaginary form, but is nevertheless presented somehow. It is not a “past”that has been lost, but something that “presents itself” in the present:

     

    The object (a) represents the presence of an unsymbolized Real element within the structure of the symbolic order itself. (81)

     

    Obviously other writers have taken up this “disruptive” presentation, a certain “concrete” remainder that exceeds symbolization — as Kristeva does for example with the “Semiotic,” and as Kant does with the sublime, which is the “experience” of an excess that disrupts both sensory and conceptual presentation, that cannot be contained by images or concepts, that disrupts the very faculty of presentation (the imagination), and yet somehow “presents” itself. At this point, the real is no longer a domain of “immediate existence,” a “reality” that is “always already lost,” but a peculiar “presence” within the symbolic order itself.

     

    This is where matters become complicated, and we are confronted with a certain “paradox.” For one thing (to put the point in a logical or structural way), it is difficult to say that the object a is a “presence,” or that (in Samuels’s words) it “represents” something like infantile sexuality, if we have claimed that all “presence” and all “representation” are imaginary or symbolic, and that the real is inaccessible, always already lost, impossible or absent. If the symbolic “law” means that all of the subject’s experience and desire is organized through representation — if the most concrete content of our bodily experience is given to us through an imaginary unity that is in turn filtered through the symbolic order — then the “object a” would be an element that does not fit within the imaginary or symbolic structure, that is “abjected” from the order of images and words, but nevertheless persists in “presenting itself.” This is the “structural” aspect of the problem: the “object a” is a “presence” that does not belong to the system of presentation, an element that appears without “appearing,” emerging “inside” the structure, without belonging to the structure. As Samuels points out, we thus face “the paradox of the analytic attempt to Symbolize that which cannot be Symbolized” (83-4).

     

    In spite of this apparent “paradox,” we should not be too quick to dismiss the question on “logical” grounds: we should perhaps be prepared to consider the possibility of a “real” that is “beyond” representation, an aspect of the subject that is “outside” the symbolic order, but would somehow present itself, or have an “effect” on the system of representation. Freud appears to have something like this in mind when he speaks of unconscious “residues,” which remain present without the subject being aware of them, residues which have an effect on the subject’s life, even when they are excluded from the field of representation. Butler appears to have something similar in mind when she writes that we must not reduce the “subject” to a purely “symbolic effect,” or regard the subject as a “discursive construction”:

     

    Zizek is surely right that the subject is not the unilateral effect of prior discourses, and that the process of subjectivation outlined by Foucault is in need of psychoanalytic rethinking. (189)

     

    But if the concept of the real is indispensable, we cannot ignore the problem of its “presentation.” As I have indicated, Jacques-Alain Miller’s approach to this difficulty is a “logical” one, insofar as he does not take an “ontic” approach to the “object,” but claims that the “object” is a construction, a concept that arises as a way of addressing the structural “impasses” of the symbolic order. As an “object,” moreover, it is not simply a “logical” issue, but should allow us to give concrete, bodily specificity to this “aporia,” without appealing to a “prediscursive” conception of the object. Obviously, the relation between Lacanian theory and object-relations theory is extremely complex at this point. It is clear, however, that we can no longer sustain the first version of the real as a domain of immediacy that is always already lost, and that we must instead consider the “object” as “an unsymbolized Real element within the structure of the Symbolic order itself.

     

    If we stress the temporal aspects of the “return” of the real, we can put the “paradox” in a slightly different form. In this case, it is not simply a matter of “representing” what is beyond representation, or of “presenting” the unpresentable. It is rather a question of the “return” of an “original” state within a structure that was supposed to reconfigure, prohibit, or transcend it. The example of “infantile sexuality” is particularly important here, for if we begin by characterizing the “real” as a “primitive” domain of disorganized “polymorphous” experience — if we claim that the ego and narcissism are imposed (together with the structure of language) upon the original chaos of the “real” body, in such a way that this “original experience” is lost — then the question concerns the return, in the “present,” of a lost origin. At this point, a temporal twist is given to our “paradox,” for it is clear that what returns is not the same as this supposedly original state. What returns, “within” the system of representation (as a “rupture” or “unsymbolized element”), is not in fact an initial condition of infantile sexuality — the memory of a past that is somehow preserved in all its archaeological purity — but rather a “trait” that emerges from the symbolic order, and yet — this is the crucial point — presents itself as the remnant of a past that has been lost. We now see more clearly why the “object a” can only be understood in terms of our “second version” of the real, but also why it appears to be conceivable in terms of the “first version”: this trace, designated as the object a, is not the origin, a “left-over” that remains from the past, or the “return” of an original state, but the temporal paradox in which we find the “return” of something that did not originally exist, but only emerged “after the fact,” as an effect of symbolization. Its apparently “original” status is thus strictly mythical. For the “thing” only came into being for the first time when it “returned,” hiding itself or disguising itself as an “origin,” while it is in fact a product of the symbolic order, an “effect” of the law itself.

     

    We are thus brought to our final observation: the importance of this second, temporal formulation is that it obliges us to recognize a split between the “object a” and the “real” as an initial, presymbolic condition. Samuels puts the point as follows. Speaking of unconscious “fixations” — what Freud calls “the incestuous fixations of libido” (SE 1913, 17) — Samuels writes:

     

    The fixation is not the existence of infantile sexuality (jouissance) itself, but rather a rem(a)inder of the primitive Real within the structure of the symbolic order. (83, emphasis added)

     

    The conclusion is clear: we now have a split between the “primitive” real of an original infantile sexuality, and the “rem(a)inder” that appears in the present, “within” the symbolic order. As Samuels puts it,

     

    There must be a separation between what Lacan calls the primitive Real of jouissance [infantile sexuality], which is placed logically before the Symbolic order of language and law, and the post-Symbolic form of the Real, which is embodied by the object (a). (83)

     

    That remainder, the object (a), is no longer identical with the “original” jouissance it is said to embody or represent. The “object a” is rather a “product,” the concrete materialization of an element of transgression or jouissance that does not submit to the symbolic law, but that, far from being an original state, a moment of natural immediacy, is precisely a “product” of the law, a surplus-effect of the symbolic order, which disguises itself as an “origin.” Where the first version of the real allows us to maintain the illusion of a “lost immediacy” (together with the hope of its possible return, through “affect,” or “transgression,” or “liberation,” or in some other way), the second account, based on the “object a,” recognizes this “state of immediacy” not only as a “myth,” a retroactive construction, but also as a peculiar “materialization,” a product of the symbolic order itself.

     

    We thus see more clearly what the status of the “prohibition” is in psychoanalysis. It is not an interdiction that prohibits a possible “pleasure,” compelling us to accept the standards of civilized behavior, but rather a “no” that veils an impossibility. It does not banish us from a state of nature, but rather erects (the word is used advisedly) a barrier to cover what is originally lacking. The object a is therefore not so much a piece of “infantile sexuality” that remains “latent” in the subject in spite of the laws of civilization, a piece of “libido” that refused to sign on to the social contact, a biological “Id” that resists the “symbolic law,” but rather a “construction” that accompanies the law itself — the trace of a “past that was never present” as such, but only comes into being for the first time when it “returns.” Lacan touched on this difficulty in the “Rome Discourse” when he observed that the traumatic “event” is not an original “reality” (the “brute aspect of the trauma”) that might be located in the past, but a later condensation or “precipitation” of the subject, and that psychoanalysis is a science of “conjecture” in this precise sense, since it has to “construct” the object rather than simply “discover” it. Freud drew a similar conclusion about the peculiar, “conjectural” status of the prohibited object, when he observed that when primitive tribes are asked about their “taboos” and “prohibitions,” it is difficult to get a clear grasp on the “object” that is prohibited, since every account “always already” falls back on symbolic “rituals” and other presentations that amount to misrepresentation. As Freud remarks in his brilliantly offhand way, these “primitive” cultures are in fact “already very ancient civilizations.”

     

    The “taboo object” is not a thing that is itself dangerous or contaminating, but a representation, a symbolic form, a ritualized displacement of a terror that, in itself, remains “unknown” and “obscure,” like the nodal point of the dream. Thus, when we ask about the “reason” for the prohibition — why this particular thing has been chosen as the forbidden act or object — we reach what we might call an “original displacement.” In Lacanian terms, the taboo object is a veil thrown over a void. This brings us to the strictest definition of the prohibition: what is “prohibited” is actually “impossible” or “originally lost,” but the prohibition produces the illusion of a possible possession — either in a mythical past, or in a promised future. The prohibition (and perhaps morality as well) thus reveals its status as a veil: we pretend to “restrict ourselves,” or to elaborate ethical standards of “civilization,” in order to “refuse” what is in fact unavailable — the very structure of the veil that Zizek sees in Wittgenstein’s famous conclusion to the Tractatus: “what we cannot speak of, we must leave in silence.” Why, it might be asked, is it necessary to prohibit what in fact cannot be said? Because “that is the law.” As Freud observes, the so-called “primitive” tribes make this “original displacement” especially clear: “even primitive people have not retained the original forms of those institutions nor the conditions which gave rise to them; so that we have nothing whatever but hypotheses to fall back upon, as a substitute for the observation which we are without” (SE 109). The prohibited “object” thus acquires a strictly mythical status: it is not a thing that was once possessed (in infancy or pre-history), but a thing that came into “existence” through the law, but as the lost object. The idea that this object was once possessed is strictly a retroactive fantasy — but an illusion that is inseparable from the symbolic order itself, and does not cease to have effects, even when its “non-existence” has been demonstrated. We must therefore recognize its “post-symbolic” status, but also do justice to its ability to create the “illusion” that this object derives from an “origin,” that it somehow “represents” a past which was once possessed (not only in the patient’s past, but also in the past that always haunts theoretical work as well, including psychoanalytic theories of “infancy,” “maternity,” and other “origins”).

     

    Notes

     

    1. Elsewhere in this issue, see Chris Semansky’s satirical allusion to this problem in “Youngest Brother of Brothers.” — Editor.

     

    Abbreviations

     

    SE: Freud, Sigmund. The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works, trans. and ed. James Strachey et. al. (London: The Hogarth Press, 1953). 24 volumes. References will be by volume and page number.

     

    SZ: Heidegger, Martin. Being and Time (New York: Harper and Row, 1962). References follow the pagination of the seventh (and subsequent) German editions, Sein und Zeit (Tubingen: Neomarius Verlag, 1953), given marginally in the English text.

     

    E: Lacan, Jacques. Écrits (Paris: Seuil, 1966). A portion of this volume has been translated as Écrits: A Selection, by Alan Sheridan (New York: Norton, 1977). References will be to the English edition.

     

    SVII: Lacan, Jacques. The Seminar of Jacques Lacan, Book VII: The Ethics of Psychoanalysis 1959-60, ed. Jacques-Alain Miller, trans. Dennis Porter (New York: Norton, 1992).

     

    SVIII: Lacan, Jacques. Le Seminaire, livre VIII: Le transfert, ed. Jacques-Alain Miller (Paris: Seuil, 1991).

     

    SXI: Lacan, Jacques. The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psychoanalysis, trans. Alan Sheridan (New York: Norton, 1978).

     

    FS: Feminine Sexuality: Jacques Lacan and the école freudienne, ed. Juliet Mitchell and Jacqueline Rose, trans. Jacqueline Rose (New York: Norton, 1985).

     

    T: “Television,” trans. Denis Hollier, Rosalind Krauss, and Annette Michelson in Television: A Challenge to the Psychoanalytic Establishment, ed. Joan Copjec (New York: Norton, 1990).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Attridge, Derek. “Language as History/History as Language: Saussure and the Romance of Etymology,” Post-Structuralism and the Question of History, ed. Derek Attridge, Geoff Bennington, and Robert Young (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987), pp. 183-211.
    • Boothby, Richard. Death and Desire: Psychoanalytic Theory in Lacan’s Return to Freud (New York: Routledge, 1991).
    • Borch-Jacobsen, Mikkel. Lacan: The Absolute Master, trans. Douglas Brick (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1991).
    • Brousse, Marie-Hélène. “La formule du fantasme?” Lacan, ed. Gérard. Miller (Paris: Bordas, 1987).
    • Butler, Judith. Bodies That Matter: On the Discursive Limits of “Sex” (New York: Routledge, 1993).
    • Dean, Tim. “Transsexual Identification, Gender Performance Theory, and the Politics of the Real,” literature and psychology, 39:4 (1993), pp. 1-27.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Structure, Sign and Play in the Discourse of the Human Sciences,” in Writing and Difference, trans. Alan Bass (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1978), pp. 278-93.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Science (New York: Vintage, 1970).
    • Granon-Lafont, Jeanne. La topologie ordinaire de Jacques Lacan (Paris: Point Hors Ligne, 1985).
    • Grigg, Russell. “Signifier, Object, and the Transference,” Lacan and the Subject of Language ed. Ellie Ragland-Sullivan and Mark Bracher (New York: Routledge, 1991), pp. 100-15.
    • Heidegger, Martin. The Basic Problems of Phenomenology, trans. with introduction and lexicon by Albert Hofstadter (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1982), 27-76.
    • —. “Kant’s Thesis About Being,” Thinking About Being: Aspects of Heidegger’s Thought, ed. Robert W. Shahan and J. N. Mohanty (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1984), pp. 7-33.
    • —. “The Thing,” On the Way to Language, trans. P. Hertz and J. Stambaugh (New York: Harper and Row, 1971), 165-86.
    • Irigaray, Luce. “Le Lieu, L’intervalle: Lecture d’Aristote, Physique IV, 2, 3, 4, 5,” Éthique de la différence sexuelle (Paris: Minuit, 1984), 41-59. “Place, Interval: A Reading of Aristotle, Physics IV,” An Ethics of Sexual Difference, trans. Carolyn Burke and Gillian C. Gill (Ithaca: Cornell University, 1993), pp. 34-55.
    • Kant, Immanuel. Critique of Pure Reason, trans. Norman Kemp Smith (New York: Macmillan, 1973).
    • Laplanche, Jean. Life and Death in Psychoanalysis, trans. Jeffrey Mehlman (Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1976).
    • Lee, Jonathan Scott. Jacques Lacan (New York: G. K. Hall, 1990).
    • Miller, Jacques-Alain. “Extimité,” Lacanian Theory of Discourse: Subject, Structure, and Society, ed. Mark Bracher, Marshall Alcorn, Jr., Ronald J. Cortell, and Franĉoise Massardier-Kenney (New York: New York UP, 1994), pp. 74-87.
    • Montrelay, Michèle. “The Story of Louise,” Returning to Freud: Clinical Psychoanalysis in the School of Lacan, ed. Stuart Schneiderman (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1980).
    • Nasio, Juan-David. Les Yeux de Laure (Paris: Aubier, 1987).
    • Piaget, Jean. Structuralism, ed. and trans. Chaninah Maschler (New York: Harper and Row, 1970).
    • Safouan, Moustafa. Pleasure and Being: Hedonism from a Psychoanalytic Point of View, trans. Martin Thom (New York: Saint Martin’s Press, 1983).
    • Samuels, Robert. Between Philosophy and Psychoanalysis: Lacan’s Reconstruction of Freud (New York: Routledge, 1993).
    • Shepherdson, Charles. “Vital Signs: The Place of Memory in Psychoanalysis,” Research in Phenomenology [special issue, “Spaces of Memory”], vol. 23 (1993), 22-72.
    • —. “The Role of Gender and the Imperative of Sex,” Supposing the Subject, ed. Joan Copjec (London: Verso, 1994), 158-84.
    • —. “Adaequatio Sexualis: Is There a Measure of Sexual Difference?” From Phenomenology to Thought, Errancy, and Desire, ed. Babette Babich (Dordrecht, The Netherlands: Kluwer, 1995), pp. 447-73.
    • —. “History and the Real: Foucault with Lacan,” Postmodern Culture, 5:2 (January, 1995).
    • —. “The Epoch of the Body: Need, Demand and the Drive in Kojève and Lacan,” Perspectives on Embodiment: Essays from the NEH Institute at Santa Cruz, ed. Honi Haber and Gail Weiss, (New York: Routledge, 1996).
    • Silverman, Kaja, The Threshold of the Visible World (New York: Routledge, 1996).
    • Weber, Samuel. Return to Freud: Jacques Lacan’s Dislocation of Psychoanalysis (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1991).
    • Zizek, Slavoj. For They Know Not What They Do (New York: Verso, 1991).
    • —. Tarrying with the Negative (Durham: Duke UP, 1993).

     

  • Male Pro-Feminism and the Masculinist Gigantism of Gravity’s Rainbow

    Wes Chapman

    Illinois Wesleyan University
    wchapman@titan.iwu.edu

     

     

    The title of Tania Modleski’s Feminism Without Women refers, Modleski explains, to a confluence of two political/intellectual trends: the subsumption of feminism within a “more comprehensive” field of gender studies, accompanied by the rise of a “male feminist perspective that excludes women,” and the dominance within feminist thought of an “anti-essentialism so radical that every use of the term ‘woman,’ however ‘provisionally’ it is adopted, is disallowed” (14-15). The two trends are linked, Modleski argues, because “the rise of gender studies is linked to, and often depends for its justification on, the tendendency within poststructuralist thought to dispute notions of identity and the subject” (15). These trends are troubling for Modleski because she fears that, insofar as gender studies tend to decenter women as the subjects of feminism, they may be not a “new phase” in feminism but rather feminism’s “phase-out” (5).

     

    My concern in this essay is with male-authored work on gender of the type identified by Modleski, and in particular with its intersections with anti-essentialism (which, for the purposes of this essay, I will define broadly as the belief that gender is socially constructed). Although not all male-authored gender criticism by men is radically anti-essentialist1, I believe that the confluence between anti-essentialism and male-authored work on gender exceeds mere theoretical justification. Anti-essentialism is both symptom and cause of a deep anxiety which I take to underlie much gender criticism written by men today, an anxiety about being a male subject in a society in which male subjectivity has been identified as a problem. On the one hand, an awareness of the social construction of the self can lead to a heightened anxiety in men about gender, as it implies an awareness of the complicity of male subjectivity with social structures which are oppressive to women. On the other hand, male anxiety about gender can encourage an anti-essentialist viewpoint, both because anti-essentialism appears to offers hope that positive changes in gender identity are possible and because anti-essentialism can diffuse personal responsibility by shifting the object of critique from the self to social codes which have “always already” constructed the self.

     

    In speaking in this way about “men,” “male subjectivity,” and the like, I am not at all presupposing that all men in contemporary culture are alike. I do think that the anxiety I am identifying is widespread, but it is not universal, and even for those men who feel such anxiety there are many ways to respond, including the direct backlash against feminism identified by Susan Faludi and others. My interest in this essay lies with a fairly narrow spectrum of men: those men who accept to some degree the charge that male subjectivity is a political problem of some kind — male anti-masculinists, for lack of a better term, since not all can be considered pro-feminist.2 I wish to explore the relationship between anti-masculinism and anti-essentialism in male authors and to determine whether anti-essentialism is a viable political strategy for male anti-masculinists. To this end I shall examine a text by a male writer, Gravity’s Rainbow by Thomas Pynchon, in which the relationship between an anxiety about gender and a anti-essentialist view of the self is particularly complex and revealing.3 I shall argue that, just as Modleski suggests, anti-essentialism in the novel does indeed serve to decenter women’s perspectives, and that, while anti-essentialism has been and still is an important part of pro-feminist men’s understanding of their gender identities, it is not a sufficient base for a politics which is not merely anti-masculinist but pro-feminist.

     

    Late in Gravity’s Rainbow, the narrator describes a culvert in the middle of a narrow road. There is a variety of graffiti in it from those who have taken shelter there, including a drawing of a man looking closely at a flower.

     

    In the distance, or smaller, appears to be a woman, approaching. Or some kind of elf, or something. The man isn't looking at her (or it). In the middle distance are haystacks. The flower is shaped like the cunt of a young girl. There is a luminary looking down from the sky, a face on it totally at peace, like the Buddha's. Underneath, someone else has written, in English: Good drawing! Finish! and underneath that, in another hand, It IS finished, you nit. And so are you. (GR 733)4

     

    Like everything else in Gravity’s Rainbow, the drawing resists rigid interpretation. The culvert where the drawing is found is the place where Geli Tripping will find Tchitcherine and turn him away from his obsessive quest to kill his half-brother Enzian; we could take the drawing as a foreshadowing of this event. In this interpretation, the man would be Tchitcherine, the flower would be Enzian (enzian is the German word, after all, for gentian-flower), and the elf-woman would be Geli, approaching to work her magic. If this interpretation is correct, then the drawing is a powerful symbol of the possibility for good in Pynchon’s universe, for Geli’s diversion of Tchitcherine is an important instance in the book where the power of love triumphs over a character’s obsession with destruction.

     

    But there are too many ominous signs in this drawing to be so hastily optimistic. Indeed, the drawing can be seen as an icon of the modern state as Pynchon sees it, where sexuality is brought into the service of a routinized, militaristic state. If the flower suggests the enzian or gentian flower, then the man’s intense attention to it is an ominous sign, for although the character of Enzian is presented sympathetically in the novel, his name was given to him by Blicero, the sadistic Captain in love with death, after “Rilke’s mountainside gentian of Nordic colors, brought down like a pure word to the valleys” (GR 101-2). In Rilke’s Ninth Duino Elegy, the gentian is that which partakes of both the permanent transcendent world which continues beyond death and the physical earth; it is the “pure word” which is physical reality transformed within the human spirit (69). Blicero’s version of Rilke is more frankly sinister: he yearns to “leave this cycle of infection and death” by transforming the life which surrounds him into a “new Deathkingdom” — the military industrial technocracy which produces and fires the Rocket (GR 723-4). As Khachig Tololyan points out, too, Enzian was the name of an anti-aircraft rocket which German military scientists worked on but did not complete before the war ended (41). The flower, then, is an emblem of the routinized, labyrinthine “structures favoring death” that the novel protests, of which Blicero is first patriarch.

     

    The Buddha figure in the sky, too, is an ill omen within the novel’s world. Earlier in the novel Slothrop sees some figures in the sky, “hundreds of miles tall,” which stand impassive like the Buddha5; these are quickly associated with the Angel that the narrator describes as standing over Lubeck on the Palm Sunday raid, one of the massive bombing raids on Germany which prompted the Germans to retaliate with the V-1 (214-215). This raid is figured as a scene of willing submission to sexual violence: “sending the RAF to make a terror raid against civilian Lubeck,” says the narrator, “was the unmistakable long look that said hurry up and fuck me, that brought the rockets hard and screaming, the A4s” (215). The luminary smiling so benevolently upon this scene, then, is one of the malignant cosmic entities in the novel which look on with indifference as human energies are brought into the service of death.

     

    The Buddha has other disturbing connotations within the iconology of the novel as well: the amoral unification of subject and object which is the aim of Zen Buddhism becomes a metaphor for submission to the all-subsuming technology of the rocket. When a problem arises in the design of the rocket, Fahringer, one of the technicians at Peenemunde, takes his Zen bow into the woods to practice drawing and loosing.

     

    The Rocket for this Fahringer was a fat Japanese arrow. It was necessary in some way to become one with Rocket, trajectory, and target -- "not to will it, but to surrender, to step out of the role of the firer. The act is undivided. You are both aggressor and victim . . ." (GR 403)

     

    If human beings have stepped out of the role of firer, then the rocket has begun to fire itself, according to its own needs; technocracy has grown so far out of control that it no longer seems to serve human motives at all. The Buddha in the culvert scene thus again suggests the surrender of the personal and human to the technocracy, to Blicero’s “structures favoring death.”

     

    Finally, the caption of the drawing also suggests this movement towards death. Finish! urges the first hand. But the desire to finish, to close down, is shown in the novel to lead to determinism or death: Pointsman’s obsession with the ultimate mechanical explanation and its determinism are a way of finishing the process of understanding; Blicero’s “mission to promote death” is an attempt to be finished with death by somehow transcending it. The second writer acknowledges this: “It IS finished . . . And so are you.”

     

    The political critique of this passage has two objects. Insofar as the flower is associated with Blicero and the rocket, the passage is a critique of a technology of war which is so far out of control that it seems to be serving purposes of its own, and of the routinization of society which makes that technology possible. But it is also a critique — and this is my main concern here — of the masculinist patterns of thinking which provide such a system its driving force. If, as Tchitcherine suggests, the great problem of the state is to “get other people to die for you” (GR 701), then one effective way to accomplish this is to sexualize the machinery of death. The state is therefore dependent on a masculinist coding of sexuality such that all its citizens will respond sexually to a scenario of dominance and submission. Hence the grotesque eroticism of the Rocket: “fifty feet high, trembling . . . and then the fantastic, virile roar . . . Cruel, hard, thrusting into the virgin-blue robes of the sky . . . Oh, so phallic” says Thanatz (GR 465). Paradoxically, this emblem of sexual violence and death promises a kind of eternal life, by transforming (in good Rilkean fashion) nature, where death and decay are the normal course of things, into something not in nature’s sphere. This transformation is also figured as sexual conquest: “Beyond simple steel erection, the Rocket was an entire system won, away from the feminine darkness, held against the entropies of lovable but scatterbrained Mother Nature . . .” (GR 324).

     

    One of the mechanisms by which the System assures a sexual response to the rocket is pornography. In the culvert scene, the flower, shaped like a young girl’s genitals, is an icon of pornography, and thus the deflection of sexuality from human partner to an economy of objectified images. The man in the drawing is oblivious to the woman in the background; he is wholly absorbed in the sexual image of the flower. The state is dependent upon this deflection of sexuality; “AN ARMY OF LOVERS CAN BE BEATEN,” run the slogans on the walls in the Zone (GR 155). To love is to want to live, and to care for others; neither emotion is useful to the state, the great need of which has “always been getting other people to die for you.” Pornography is one of the War’s diversionary tactics, a means of drawing sexuality into its own service. As Vanya says of the slogan AN ARMY OF LOVERS CAN BE BEATEN,

     

    It's true . . . look at the forms of capitalist expression. Pornographies: pornographies of love, erotic love, Christian love, boy-and-his-dog, pornographies of sunsets, pornographies of killing, and pornographies of deduction -- ahh, that sigh when we guess the murderer -- all these novels, these films and these songs that they lull us with, they're approaches, more comfortable and less so, to that Absolute Comfort. . . . The self-induced orgasm. (GR 155)

     

    The masturbator, physical or emotional, is the ideal citizen: isolated from others by the steady stream of images which seems to be available for every need — not only sexual needs, but spiritual (“pornographies of Christian love”), aesthetic (“pornographies of sunsets”), and intellectual (“ah, that sigh when we guess the murderer”) — he or she is unlikely to form the bonds with other people which threaten the effectiveness of the “structures favoring death” by affirming the value of life.

     

    Pornography, then, is for Pynchon a means by which the state wields power over its citizens at the micropolitical level. As such, it is also an important factor in the formation of sexual identity, particularly male sexual identity.6 “Pornography is this society’s running commentary on the sexual for me,” writes Stephen Heath (3). In the novelistic universe of Gravity’s Rainbow, this is so thoroughly true that pornography seems to be specially tailored to every citizen. When Pirate Prentice, for instance, receives via rocket military orders written in an ink which requires an application of sperm to be visible, he finds included with the message a pornographic picture which has anticipated all of his private sexual preferences:

     

    The woman is a dead ringer for [Pirate's former lover] Scorpia Mossmoon. The room is one they talked about but never saw . . . a De Mille set really, slender and oiled girls in attendance . . . Scorpia sprawled among fat pillows wearing exactly the corselette of Belgian lace, the dark stockings and shoes he daydreamed about often enough but never -- No, of course, he never told her. He never told anyone. Like every young man growing up in England, he was conditioned to get a hardon in the presence of certain fetishes, and then conditioned to feel shame about his new reflexes. Could there be, somewhere, a dossier, could They (They?) somehow have managed to monitor everything he saw and read since puberty . . . how else would They know? (GR 71-2)

     

    There is a vicious political cycle operating here. On the one hand, Pirate Prentice’s complicity with the “structures favoring death” is assured by his response to the sexualization of those structures (he literally gets his orders by ejaculating on Their exciting new military equipment). On the other hand, his sexuality has been conditioned by the images which They have been providing him all his life. For Thomas Pynchon as for Oscar Wilde, life imitates art; the several discourses of society — movies, books, opera, popular music, etc. — create those who consume them. In Gravity’s Rainbow, Von Göll’s propaganda film about black troops in Germany precedes reports from Germany about the Schwarzkommando, as if the film had literally given life to the people. The gang-rape scene from Alpdrücken spawns shadow-children, both the literal flesh and blood kind like Ilse and a series of replays: Margherita Erdmann, continuing her history of becoming the roles she plays, replays the scene with Slothrop, who in turn finds that “someone has already educated him” in the fine art of sexual cruelty (GR 395-6).

     

    Social-constructionist theories of this type can be articulated in a number of ways. A pure anti-essentialist position holds that there is no “natural” self or “natural” order whatsoever, that identity is entirely constituted by discourse and that the concept of the “natural” is merely another social construction. A more Romantic position holds that there is a natural self or a natural order, but that selves are made over in unnatural forms by a unhealthy society. Pynchon’s version has elements of both. An important figure of the “natural” in Gravity’s Rainbow is the image of the Titans, an “overpeaking of life” from “the World just before men” (720), prehuman, pre-social, as originary as Rousseau’s Nature. Humanity is described as being “Counter-revolutionaries” against this force, “nearly as strong as life, holding down the green uprising.” But humanity is “only nearly as strong” as the Titans, because “a few keep going over to the Titans every day,” go to see “all the presences we are not supposed to be seeing — wind gods, hilltop gods, sunset gods — that we train ourselves away from to keep from looking further even though enough of us do. . . .” (GR 720). Thus a “natural order” seems to provide a rallying point for the rebellion against the routinized technocrary of Blicero’s “structures favoring death”; in general the image of the Titans, and nature generally, is invested with a powerful charge of political nostalgia and political hope.

     

    But Pynchon undercuts the political value of the “natural” even as he maintains it. Nature may contest the dominance of the “structures favoring death,” but we perceive and understand nature only through social discourses — and social discourses are ideological. Thus the Titans have an ambiguous resonance in the novel: on the one hand, they are associated with the “overpeaking of life” that predates death-obsessed humanity, but they also bring to mind the space helmets at the Mittelwerke (the helmets “appear to be fashioned from skulls . . . perhaps Titans lived under this mountain, and their skulls got harvested like giant mushrooms,” GR 296-7); the image of the Titans thus suggests technological militarism as well as vital nature. How one sees is crucial, and Pynchon never allows the reader an extra-ideological perspective from which to see. For example, the language of the passage quoted above seems to imply that we can see the “wind gods, hilltop gods, sunset gods” of nature, if we cease to “train ourselves away” from them, and that we can “leave Their electric voices behind”; in short, that Nature will indeed offer a moment of redemptive vision. But that vision turns out to be highly ambiguous; it is a vision of “Pan — leaping — its face too beautiful to bear, beautiful Serpent, its coils in rainbow lashings in the sky — into the sure bones of fright –” (GR 720-1). The Serpent recalls Kekule’s famous (or, in Pynchon’s universe, infamous) dream of the benzene ring, which Pynchon implicates in the rise of the German military-industrial complex (GR 412); the rainbow recalls the parabola of the Rocket. Moreover, in a typical Pynchonian narrative shift, the character through whose consciousness we experience this ambiguous vision changes over the course of the passage. It seems at the beginning of the passage to be Geli Tripping, the young witch whose magic is life affirming; as Marjorie Kaufman puts it, “Geli Tripping’s nurture is clearly special and specialized; open to every natural and supernatural force of the universe, loving, ‘World-choosing,’ her magic is some antique survival, come undiluted from the fruitful past” (GR 204-5). But by the end of the passage the vision has become Gottfried’s, who, as Blicero’s lover and willing victim, the chosen passenger of the 00000, is firmly headed toward the Deathkingdom; he has turned away from whatever the Titans might have to say to him. More importantly, so have we, by virtue of the position the narrative puts us in: we approach the narrative with Geli and turn away with Gottfried, never to know exactly how the vision has been co-opted. Thus there are traces of the Romantic quest for revelation from nature in Gravity’s Rainbow, but the reader perceives the “natural” only through a constantly shifting series of perspectives and discourses.

     

    The theory of ideology which is implied by Pynchon’s qualified anti-essentialism can only be described as paranoid: the very complexity of the involvement in oppressive structures which is implied by an identity constructed or conditioned by discourse argues for some sort of hidden design. Much of the comedy in the pornographic scene sent to Pirate Prentice, for example, comes from its absurd specificity — the De Mille set, the corselette of Belgian lace. Horrified that his most personal desires have been co-opted into the service of the state, Prentice can only wonder paranoically if They have monitored everything that he saw and read since puberty. Paranoia has enormous political significance in Gravity’s Rainbow, for it implies an acute awareness of the self within larger political processes. Paranoia is not only, in Pynchon’s words, “the onset, the leading edge, of the discovery that everything is connected” (GR 703), it is also a recognition of the place of the self within that constellation of connections: everything is connected, and it is connected to me. This is partly a sense of persecution, but just as importantly it is a recognition of complicity, of being used. For instance, the elaborate system of sexual coding implied by the pornographic drawing sent to Pirate Prentice seems to be designed not to destroy him, at least not immediately, but rather to use him; and the depth and complexity of Prentice’s complicity in the War can only be measured by imagining paranoically that “They (They?) have managed to monitor everything he saw and read since puberty.” Slothrop’s paranoid quest for the Mystery Stimulus, too, is a way of acting out an anxiety about complicity in oppressive structures: in searching for information about who or what or how he somehow has been conditioned to respond sexually to the Rocket, he is in a sense asking about how he came to be coded sexually as he has been, how he himself has been written by the codes of dominance and submission. He finds no answers, just an infinite series of connections that do not add up to a coherent narrative. He cannot see the source of his coding as a male, because there is no outside point from which to see it: that coding is quite literally himself.

     

    What the novel offers as political praxis, then, cannot be a disentanglement from masculinism, for that would be an attempt to step outside of language and the self. Rather, what the novel offers is a disruption of coding in general — a failure of coherence, a breakdown in the narrative. I began my reading of the drawing by noting that it does have an optimistic interpretation, that it can be interpreted as a foreshadowing of Tchitcherine’s diversion from his quest to kill Enzian. By conventional standards, the story of Tchitcherine ends in anti-climax (pun intended). We expect, after hundreds of pages of build-up, that the hunter shall either find the hunted, or alternatively be killed by the hunted; that’s the way hunting tales are supposed to go. Instead, Tchitcherine simply fails to recognize Enzian, begs from him cigarettes and potatoes, and passes by him on the road (734-735). The novel here, by defying our expectations of what stories are like, in effect denies our own desires as readers to “finish” the story; it says, in a sense, “it is finished, and so are you.” In this way the novel mocks the masculinist coding that we ourselves bring to the novel — our desire for that moment of “redemptive” violence (whether the hunter’s or the hunted’s makes no difference) which resolves all suspense, ties up loose ends, and leaves us with an illusion of control. Similarly, to read the drawing as a foreshadowing of this redemptive anti-climax requires that we ourselves will disrupt our masculinist patterns of reading, that we avoid subduing the text, forcing it to a single interpretation or a conventional expectation.

     

    Pynchon’s politics of disruption is, up to a point, analagous to the politics of parody espoused by Judith Butler in Gender Trouble. In this rigorously anti-essentialist text, Butler argues that a feminist politics does not require a concept of a subject as the agent of political change in order to be effective. Arguing that the subject is an effect of signification, and signification is a “regulated process of repetition” (145), Butler claims that new identities are possible, and only possible, by a process of “subversive repetition” (146):

     

    If the rules governing signification not only restrict, but enable the assertion of alternative domains of cultural intelligibility, i.e. new possibilities for gender that contest the rigid codes of heirarchical binarisms, then it is only within the process of repetitive signifying that a subversion of identity becomes possible. (145)

     

    Pynchon’s rewriting of cultural codes, a replication-with-a-difference similar to the “repetitive signifying” advocated by Butler, also implies a “subversion of identity.” The narrative of Slothrop’s quest for identity, for example, does not end, as we feel such a quest story should, with a climactic realization, but with his gradual dispersal until he is “scattered all over the Zone” (GR 712). As Molly Hite puts it,

     

    Slothrop has lost his identity; he is no longer a unified character. However unsettling this outcome may be, one implication is that he has escaped control, for it his phallocentric identity that has "placed" him in the apocalyptic pattern. . . . He [has become] radically uncentered, a fate that brings him to the opposite extreme of his initial characterization as a personified penis. (118-9)

     

    The analogy between Butler’s parody and Pynchon’s extends only so far, however, because of the differences between their cultural positions. Butler is a lesbian feminist; the “subversive repetition” she has in mind is drag, which, “[i]n imitating gender . . . implicitly reveals the imitative nature of gender itself — as well as its contingency” (137). But this reading of drag applies only within its cultural context. A straight male who, in the company of other men, dresses up in women’s clothes in mockery of women is surely reinforcing the “naturalness” of gender roles within that circle of men by emphasizing the Otherness of women. Butler acknowledges this when she writes that “[p]arody by itself is not subversive, and there must be a way to understand what makes certain kinds of parodic repetitions effectively disruptive, truly troubling, and which repetitions become domesticated and recirculated as instruments of cultural hegemony” (139). I would argue that one of the most significant factors in deciding whether repetitions subvert or reinforce the status quo is the cultural context of the act of repetition, including the cultural position of the person performing the repetition. The drag performer, by subverting codes of gender and sexuality, opens up a space for an alternate sexual identity disallowed by hegemonic culture. The performer brings a particular sexual history to the performance, and thus is prepared to occupy the space consituted in the act of performance. But what cultural space is opened up by a performance of subversive repetition by a straight male, whose identity is thoroughly legitimated by the hegemonic culture? The space which straight men are prepared to occupy by their sexual histories is simply their usual cultural positions. This is why Slothrop must simply disperse at the end of the novel; as power operates in and through his identity, and there is no alternate identity for him to occupy, his only political recourse is to cease to occupy any subject position whatsoever. What R.W. Connell calls “exit politics” — the attempt “to oppose patriarchy and . . . to exit from the worlds of hegemonic and complicit masculinity” (220) — is imaginable only if there is an alternate state or position to which to exit.

     

    Non-existence is not a viable subject position, so the novel’s necessarily incomplete rewriting of masculinism cannot help but reduplicate the masculinist ones it renounces. Thanatz and Blicero we might expect to revel in the imagery of sexual sadism, but it is the narrator who describes the Rocket as a system “won . . . away from the feminine darkness,” the narrator who describes the RAF raid as the look which says “hurry up and fuck me.” It is as if the novel is protesting a gender coding which it has itself set up. This is, I would argue, exactly what it is doing, quite self-consciously; the point is precisely that the coding of sexuality and gender that ensures our complicity in oppression are not “out there” somewhere, apart from us, but inside ourselves. Eschewing the possibility of ever standing outside of ideology, the novel can only gesture to a position outside the problem, a position which it cannot itself imagine, by a kind of masculinist gigantism which reveals its own absurdity. The technic of the novel is like the male minstrel shows Roger Mexico and Seaman Bodine give at the end of the novel in which they belt each other with “gigantic (7 or 8 feet long) foam rubber penises, cunningly detailed, all in natural color. . . . Seems people can be reminded of Titans and fathers, and laugh . . .” (GR 708).

     

    This masculinist gigantism can is by no means self-evidently pro-feminist. Gravity’s Rainbow often reads like a male fantasy gone out of control: the phalli are a little too large, the female characters too eager to bed down with Slothrop, the victims of sadists far too eager about their own pain.7 And because the narrative doesn’t offer final readings, it is never quite clear how much really is mockery or disruption and how much is the residue of real assumptions about gender. These exaggerations self-consciously invite a feminist critique, from an outsider’s perspective. But the novel itself does not supply that critique; it can only inflate or dislocate the discourses of its own crimes, and so at once gesture to a newly written self and reduplicate an old and tiresome one.

     

    That this politics of discourse may tend to decenter women as the subjects of feminism is suggested by the one direct and I think suggestive reference in the novel to a contemporary feminist, M. F. Beal.8 Felipe, one of the Argentinian exiles, makes “noontime devotionals to the living presence of a certain rock” which, he believes, “embodies . . . an intellectual system, for [Felipe] believes (as do M.F. Beal and others) in a form of mineral consciousness not too much different from that of plants and animals” (GR 612). M. F. Beal was (or is) a friend of Pynchon’s, author of two novels, Amazon One and Angel Dance, several stories, and Safe House: A Casebook of Revolutionary Feminism in the 1970’s. David Seed, who has written most about the relationship of Pynchon and Beal, explains that the reference to Beal in Gravity’s Rainbow refers to a conversation that Pynchon and Beal had about “the limits of sentience” (227): “Beal implicitly humanized the earth’s mantle (containing of course rocks and minerals) by drawing an analogy with skin. . . . ” (32) In effect, Beal was espousing what we would now call a Gaia philosophy9; as Seed writes, “[i]f there is such a thing as mineral consciousness then the earth’s crust becomes a living mantle and man becomes a part (a small part) of a living continuum instead of being defined against an inert environment” (227). There is a version of this belief in “mineral consciousness” in Safe House:

     

    Only recently have a few modern men begun to learn anything about life and what they are learning is that the only difference from the point of view of chemistry between living and non-living substances is their ability to reproduce themselves. (86)

     

    As in her discussions with Pynchon, Beal here minimizes the distinction between plants and animals on the one hand and “non-living” beings like minerals; if the “only difference” between them is the ability to reproduce, then in other ways they are the same (so, perhaps, rocks are sentient, as Beal had argued to Pynchon earlier).

     

    One tenet of Gaia philosophy is that the Earth acts as a conscious organism to protect itself. In Safe House, Beal speculates that one mechanism by which the Earth might be trying to protect itself is what she calls a “strategic retreat” — the possibility that “adult women given the choice will choose to live without [men] — to eat, sleep, work, rear children and dwell without them” (87) — in other words, female separatism. Beal wonders whether the contemporary urge toward separatism might be not just a conscious choice by particular women but a manifestation of some larger biological necessity:

     

    Could it be that we are witnessing an unfathomably significant genetic reflex for species survival? Could it be that the DNA code has been triggered by some inscrutable biological alarm system from the threat of male violence and annihilation? Could it be that this is some ancient reoccurring pattern which has activated female response over the millennia to withdraw, to protect and defend themselves and their progeny? (87)

     

    For Beal, man has turned away from the earth to “violence and annihilation,” just as for Pynchon humanity has turned away from the Titans to the “structures favoring death.” But for Beal, this turning away is specifically coded according to gender; the “man” in the previous sentence refers to men, not to humanity. Conversely, women are a key part of the Earth’s counter-struggle: the earth is triggering in women, who are open to the message of survival because they “have always known all things are alike and precious,” a “genetic reflex for species survival,” which consists of a disentanglement from “male violence and annihilation.” In Gravity’s Rainbow, the genderedness of Beal’s vision is lost; the Titans in Greek mythology were half male and half female.

     

    Safe House was published in 1976, three years after Gravity’s Rainbow, so it is impossible to be certain whether Beal had in fact worked out within a specifically feminist framework the belief in “mineral consciousness” which Pynchon attributes to her. But it seems to me likely that she had, or at least likely that Beal was a feminist by that point, and that that feminism was part of her discussions with Pynchon. If the critique of masculinism in Gravity’s Rainbow was influenced by Beal, then we can see the novel a kind of appropriation and recentering of feminism; Pynchon subordinates his critique of masculinism to a critique of militarism, and in so doing defuses the genderedness of his subject. Within the play of pluralized discourses in the novel, none of them privileged, none of them untainted by the structures of power, the issue of gender is subsumed within the issue of gender discourses. But if everyone is trapped within masculinist discourse, then masculinism is not a problem of men at all; it is a role one takes on or steps out of, as Greta Erdmann steps so easily out of the role of masochist in Alpdrücken and into the role of sadist with Bianca.

     

    That this dispersal of responsibility may serve to conceal rather than challenge gender roles is made particularly apparent by those passages where the novel addresses the reader directly, for, as Bernard Duyfhuizen points out, the “you” to whom the narrator speaks is male or male-identified.10 For example, the narrator addresses the reader at one point as a viewer of a pornographic movie:

     

    Of all her putative fathers . . . Bianca is . . . closest to you who came in blinding color, slouched alone in your own seat, never threatened along any rookwise row or diagonal all night, you whose interdiction from her mother's water-white love is absolute, you, alone, saying sure I know them, omitted, chuckling count me in, unable, thinking probably some hooker . . . She favors you, most of all. (GR 472)

     

    The word you in this passage, as throughout the book, disallows the reader any distance from the objectifying, abusive attitudes which it critiques. But to the extent that this passage and others like it assume that the narrative’s you and we include everyone, it falsifies the actual positions of men and women with respect to social discourses. I doubt very much that many female readers can feel comfortable identifying with the “you” who says “count me in” and “probably some hooker.” Men are by far the greater consumers of pornography; men constitute by far the larger proportion of rapists and sexual abusers; women are far more frequently the victims of rape and sexual abuse. “We” may all have been at the movies, as the narrator says, but we have been watching different shows, and more importantly have watching the shows from quite different cultural positions. Gravity’s Rainbow conceals this positionality with its dizzying profusion of discourses; what Susan Bordo calls the postmodern “dream of being everywhere” collapses in key moments to a “view from nowhere” which is in fact a male-centered view (143).

     

    One of the values of anti-essentialist theories for pro-feminist men has been their ability to provide pro-feminists with a critical distance from their own subjectivities, and thus to help make visible and problematic what has been transparent. The masculinist gigantism of Gravity’s Rainbow serves this end well, writing out in extra large letters the cultural codes that form male gender identities. But the example of Gravity’s Rainbow also shows that while an awareness of the social construction of gender may be necessary condition for the disruption of this transparent male-centeredness, it is not a sufficient condition. Post-modern moves to decenter the self, to argue that the self is nothing more than an interweaving of “larger” discourses, can marginalize women’s issues quite as easily as the most traditional of humanisms. Male pro-feminists must take account of the power of social discourses to constrain, define and constitute identity, but at the same time, they must take account of their position within social discourses, as members of a particular gender, class, race, geographic region, religion or creed, educational background, age, language, etc.

     

    Judith Butler argues that the “etc.” at the end of such a list of positions is a “sign of exhaustion as well as the illimitable process of signification itself. It is the supplement, the excess that necessarily accompanies any effort to posit identity once and for all” (Gender 143). I don’t disagree with this, but the key phrase here, in my opinion, is “once and for all.” It is surely true that identity cannot be posited once and for all; words such “woman,” “man,” “straight,” “gay,” “middle class,” etc. are all totalizations of massively complex sets of practices, discourses and conditions which are not self-identical even within a particular culture at a particular time and are still less so when viewed historically and cross-culturally. These sites of instability are, as Butler makes clear both in Gender Trouble and Bodies That Matter, potential sites of subversion and democratization, and the task of thinking beyond the limits of these terms, whether by deconstruction or redefinition, must continue. Yet if these terms cannot be fixed, nevertheless they can and must be deployed, because they continue to deploy us. Butler herself makes this argument cogently in Bodies That Matter: “. . . it remains politically necessary to lay claim to ‘women,’ ‘queer,’ ‘gay,’ and ‘lesbian,’ precisely because of the way these terms, as it were, lay their claim on us prior to our full knowing” (229). Here too, the differences in subject position matter considerably. The context for this remark is a discussion of the affirmative resignification of “queer”; “men” and “male,” while surely in need of resignification, hardly need the same kind. But the claim that masculinity and male privilege has on men, “prior to our full knowing,” must also be acknowledged, not to fix male identity but to identify clearly what is at stake in it. As Michael Kaufman reminds us, what is most important in thinking about gender is not “the prescription of certain roles and the proscription of others,” but rather that “it is a description of actual social relations of power between males and females and the internalizations of these relations of power” (144).

     

    Gravity’s Rainbow also shows, I think, the limits of a pro-feminist politics based too exclusively on anti-essentialist theories. Simply to disperse one’s identity throughout the cultural fabric, as Slothrop does in the end of the novel, is not a viable alternative; nor is it adequate simply to gesture to the complicity of one’s own identity in oppressive structures. Ultimately, pro-feminist men need to work towards positive subjectivities which neither co-opt feminism nor revel masochistically in self-abasement,11 but reconcile self-fulfillment with recognition of women as subjects. Because these are subjectivities which must be lived as well as theorized, the complexity of factors which make up subjectivity cannot be accounted a single theory, whether essentialist or constructionist; it is always necessary to deploy a number of ways of seeing even to negotiate, much less account for, such complexity. My last point, then, is that some of those ways of seeing require a notion of self, of personal identity. Such a notion need not be essentialist, in the sense of supposing that there is some self which pre-exists and is outside of social discourses. But we must find a way to speak not only of constructed selves and signification but also of personal motives and individual responsibility, kindness or self-deception, housework and personal relationships. No single discourse will be adequate to the task.

     

    Notes

     

    1. For example, Victor Seidler is openly hostile to post- structuralist theories of gender construction, in part because they make it difficult for men to “recognize the poverty of one’s experiences and relationships,” discounting the very category of experience as “exclusively a construction of language or discourse” (xii-xiii).

     

    2. In the introduction to Against the Tide, Michael Kimmel distinguishes among three kinds of response to feminism: anti-feminist, masculinist, and pro-feminist (9-15). These categories, I would argue, are useful for characterizing direct male responses to feminism, but require the addition of an additional category, that of anti-masculinist, to take account of indirect responses to and appropriations of feminism, such as Pynchon’s. Feminism has entered into men’s consciousness in subtle and concealed ways; the results have often been positions which call for a redefinition or repudiation of masculinity but which are not necessarily feminist. For discussion of an early example, see my “Blake’s Visions and Revisions of a Daughter of Albion,” forthcoming in Blake: An Illustrated Quarterly.

     

    3. The male-authored texts Modleski discusses date from the 1980’s, but I see this particular era of “feminism without women” as part of movement with longer historical roots. (In my discussion below, I will mention only texts which respond to or appropriate the most recent wave of feminism and thus fall approximately into the same historical moment as the texts discussed by Modleski, but texts by writers such as William Blake and James Joyce can be seen as examples of the same phenomenon associated with earlier feminist movements.) Early Men’s Liberation texts such as Warren Farrell’s The Liberated Man (1974) and Jack Nichols’ Men’s Liberation (1975), roughly contemporary with Gravity’s Rainbow, are predicated on the assumption that gender is socially constructed, and are suffused with an anxiety about gender (sometimes in the form of overcompensation, as when Farrell attempts to negate the idea that “women’s liberations is a threat to men (italics in original) by outlining “twenty-one specific areas in which men can benefit from what is now called women’s liberation” 175). Texts like these, along with writings by Derrida and Lacan (for discussion of whose appropriation of “woman” see Heath 4, 6-7), are important male-authored pretexts for the outpouring of male gender criticism in the 1980’s. Jonathan Culler’s “Reading as a Woman” in On Deconstruction (a text which does not seem to me to reveal significant gender anxiety) is the earliest Anglo-American male-authored text I know of (besides Pynchon’s) which deconstructs gender. Jardine and Smith’s Men in Feminism (1987), some essays of which are discussed by Modleski, was a high point of male self-consciousness of gender anxiety, focusing to a considerable degree on the “impossibility” of men’s relationship with feminism identified by Stephen Heath in “Male Feminism” (1984) and on women’s skepticism towards male feminism, exemplified by Elaine Showalter’s “Critical Cross-Dressing: Male Feminists and the Woman of the Year” (1983). This “impossibility” is discounted by Joseph A. Boone in “Of Me(n) and Feminism: Who(se) is the Sex That Writes,” the opening essay in Engendering Men: The Question of Male Feminist Criticism (1990), a volume which, aside from the opening and closing essays, consists not of feminist criticism but of male-centered gender criticism. The distinction is made clearly in Claridge and Langland’s Out of Bounds: Male Writers and Gender(ed) Criticism (1990), despite that volume’s origin in an MLA panel called “Male Feminist Voices.” Although in general male gender critics have followed this trend away from feminist criticism toward gender criticism, issues of gender anxiety still resurface in such texts as Roger Horrock’s Masculinity in Crisis (1994) and R.W. Connell’s Masculinities (1995).

     

    4. Thomas Pynchon, Gravity’s Rainbow (New York: Viking, 1973), p. 733. References to Gravity’s Rainbow are cited in the text, abbreviated GR.

     

    5. Slothrop and Geli Tripping also create huge shadow-figures in the sky when they stand (and dance, and make love) on the Brocken at sunrise (I am indebted to Molly Hite for making the connection between this scene and the impassive figures associated with the Palm Sunday raid). As are so many scenes which feature Geli, this is a scene of ambiguous possibility; Geli and Slothrop in effect occupy the same position as the Palm Sunday bombers, but within that position they make love, they attend to their own pleasure rather than the needs of Blicero’s deathkingdom. This ambiguity is reinforced by the passage’s reference to Titans, an image the ambivalent political value of which I will discuss below. Clearly the impassive figures in the sky, angels of death though they may be, are not all-powerful, even if their influence is inescapable.

     

    6. See “Against the Avant: Pynchon’s Products, Pynchon’s Pornographies” in Marginal Forces/Culture Centers: Tolson, Pynchon and the Politics of the Canon, in which, reading Pynchonian pornographies as a form of “anamnesia,” Michael Berube also argues that pornographies are crucial in forming and controlling sexual identities (252-255).

     

    7. I am implicitly disagreeing here, albeit mildly, with Marjorie Kaufman’s conclusions in “Brunnhilde and the Chemists: Women in Gravity’s Rainbow,” surprisingly one of the few critical works on this novel to use an explicitly feminist methodology. Kaufman takes issue with a letter by Adrienne Rich which asks, “What are the themes of domination and enslavement, prurience and idealism, male physical perfection and death, ‘control, submissive behavior, and extravagant effort,’ ‘the turning of people into things.’ . . . the objectification of the body as separate from the emotions — what are these but masculinist, virilist, patriarchal values?” (225). Kaufman replies that “If what Ms. Rich means is that male-oriented literature supports those ‘themes’ as positive values, then Pynchon’s Gravity’s Rainbow can be read as a thinly disguised treatise written to support the views of radical feminism and its analyses of ‘patriarchal history’ and ‘patriarchal society’” (225). She continues on to say that “such a reading commits violence to the novel,” asserting that “Ms. Rich’s conflation of events turns the complex world into a simplistic dogma of sexual means and ends” (225). While I agree that an image must be read in a particular context, and that the political valence of an image can be complex, I don’t find it “simplistic” to ask whether a preponderance of masculinist images carries a load of political baggage regardless of how any individual image is used or undercut.

     

    8. Given the scarcity of biographical data on Pynchon, it is difficult to identify precisely just how indebted Pynchon was intellectually to the feminist movements of the 1960’s. Although Beal is the only feminist directly identified, I suspect that Pynchon’s debts to the feminist movement were both broad and deep, for there were several feminists interested, as Pynchon was, in the confluence of sexuality and militarism. A few well-known examples: in the “SCUM (Society for Cutting Up Men) Manifesto,” Valerie Solanis lists a series of crimes for which the male, because of his “obsession to compensate for not being female” is responsible; the first of these is “War” (578). In “No More Miss America!,” woman’s objectification as sex symbol is linked directly with the military: “The highlight of [Miss America’s] reign each year is a cheerleader-tour of American troops abroad-last year she went to Vietnam to pep-talk our husbands, fathers, sons and boyfriends into dying and killing with a better spirit. . . . The Living Bra and the Dead Soldier” (586). The fact that Geli Tripping is a witch may allude to the “phenomenon” (the word is Robin Morgan’s, 603) of WITCH, a loose collection of feminist groups or perhaps simply a style of feminism of the late 1960’s. As for other feminist groups of the time, for the WITCH covens patriarchy, militarism, and economic exploitation were interlinked; thus the Washington D.C. WITCH coven hexed “the United Fruit Company’s oppressive policy on the Third World and on secretaries in its offices at home (‘Bananas and rifles, sugar and death,/ War for profit, tarantulas’ breath/ United Fruit makes lots of loot/ The CIA is in its boot’)” (Morgan 604, Morgan’s emphasis). Gravity’s Rainbow does not directly allude to the documents identified above, and Pynchon may never have read them. However, they show that some of the gender issues that Pynchon was interested in were current in feminist circles at the time; Pynchon, presumably living within some kind of countercultural network at the time, could have been exposed to these issues from similar sources. If this is so, then what I identify later in this essay as a marginalization of women’s issues is all the more acute.

     

    9. I am indebted to Stuart Moulthrop for making this connection.

     

    10. I am indebted to Molly Hite for pointing out to me the implicit maleness of the “you” in the novel, but see Bernard Duyfhuizen’s “A Suspension Forever at the hinge of Doubt: The Reader-Trap of Bianca in Gravity’s Rainbow.”

     

    11. Modleski, discussing the masochistic element in some male feminist criticism, notes that the masochist does not necessarily cede power to the punitive mother nor call into disrupt the hidden power of the law of the father (69-74).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Beal, M.F., and friends.  Safe House: A Casebook of Revolutionary Feminism in the 1970’s. Eugene, OR: Northwest Matrix, 1976.
    • Berube, Michael. Marginal Forces/Cultural Centers: Tolson, Pynchon, and the Politics of the Canon. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1992.
    • Boone, Joseph A. “Of Me(n) and Feminism: Who(se) is the Sex That Writes.” In Boone and Cadden, 11-25.
    • —, and Michael Cadden. Engendering Men: The Question of Male Feminist Criticism. New York: Routledge, 1990.
    • Bordo, Susan. “Feminism, Post-modernism, and Gender-Skepticism.” Feminism/Postmodernism. Ed. Linda J. Nicholson. New York: Routledge, 1990.
    • Butler, Judith. Bodies That Matter: On the Discursive Limits of Sex. New York: Routledge, 1993.
    • —. Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity. New York: Routledge, 1990.
    • Chapman, Wes. “Blake’s Visions and Revisions of a Daughter of Albion.” Blake: An Illustrated Quarterly (forthcoming).
    • Claridge, Laura, and Elizabeth Langland. Out of Bounds: Male Writers and Gender(ed) Criticism. Amherst: U of Massachusetts P, 1990.
    • Clerc, Charles, ed. Approaches to Gravity’s Rainbow. Columbus: Ohio State UP, 1983.
    • Connell, R. W. Masculinities. Berkeley: U of California P, 1995.
    • Culler, Jonathan. On Deconstruction. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1982.
    • Duyfhuizen, Bernard. “A Suspension Forever at the Hinge of Doubt: The Reader-Trap of Bianca in Gravity’s Rainbow.” Postmodern Culture 2.1 (1991): 37 pars. Online. WWW.
    • Faludi, Susan. Backlash: The Undeclared War Against American Women. New York: Anchor/Doubleday, 1991.
    • Farrell, Warren. The Liberated Man, Beyond Masculinity: Freeing Men and Their Relationships with Women. New York: Random, 1974.
    • Heath, Stephen. “Male Feminism.” Dalhousie Review 64.2 (Summer 1984): 70-101. Rpt. in short form in Jardine and Smith, 1-32 (page refs. are to this volume).
    • Hite, Molly. Ideas of Order in the Novels of Thomas Pynchon. Columbus: Ohio State UP, 1983.
    • Horrocks, Roger. Masculinity in Crisis. New York: St. Martin’s, 1995.
    • Jardine, Alice, and Paul Smith, eds. Men in Feminism. New York: Methuen, 1987.
    • Kaufman, Marjorie. “Brunnhilde and the Chemists: Women in Gravity’s Rainbow.” In Clerc, 197-227.
    • Kaufman, Michael. “Men, Feminism, and Men’s Contradictory Experiences of Power.” Theorizing Masculinities. Ed. Harry Brod and Michael Kaufman. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage, 1994. 142-163.
    • Kimmel, Michael S., and Thomas E. Mosmiller. Against the Tide: Pro-Feminist Men in the United States 1776-1990. Boston: Beacon, 1992.
    • Modleski, Tania. Feminism Without Women. New York: Routledge, 1991.
    • Morgan, Robin. Sisterhood is Powerful: An Anthology of Writings from the Women’s Liberation Movement. New York: Vintage-Random, 1970.
    • Nichols, Jack. Men’s Liberation: A New Definition of Masculinity. New York: Penguin, 1975.
    • “No More Miss America!” In Morgan 584-7.
    • Pynchon, Thomas. Gravity’s Rainbow. New York: Viking, 1973.
    • Rilke, Rainer Maria. Duino Elegies. Trans. C. F. MacIntyre. Berkeley: U of California P, 1961.
    • Seed, David. The Fictional Labyrinths of Thomas Pynchon. Iowa City: U of Iowa P, 1988.
    • Seidler, Victor J. Recreating Sexual Politics: Men, Feminism and Politics. London: Routledge, 1991.
    • Showalter, Elaine. “Critical Cross-Dressing: Male Feminists and the Woman of the Year.” Raritan 3:2 (Fall 1983). Rpt. in Jardine and Smith, 116-132.
    • Solanis, Valerie. “The SCUM (Society for Cutting Up Men) Manifesto.” Excerpted in Morgan, 577-583.
    • Tololyan, Khachig. “War as Background in Gravity’s Rainbow.” In Clerc, 31-67.

     

  • Disney and the Imagineering of Histories

    Scott Schaffer

    Programme in Social and Political Thought
    York University
    sschaffe@yorku.ca

     

    Recently, the Walt Disney Company abandoned its plans to develop an American history theme park near Manassas, Virginia, the site of a major battle during the American Civil War. Part of the reason for this decision, according to the company, was that the citizens of Manassas and surrounding areas had fought the development of the theme park, claiming that the “true” history of not only the Civil War, but also of all of America, would not be told there. At the same time, The Globe and Mail reviewed Disney’s new live-action film, Squanto, stating that it was historically inaccurate; however, as the Globe notes, “history is written by the winners, and you can’t get much more victorious than Daddy Disney” (5 November 1994, p. C14). It is surprising that these are some of the first public, i.e. non-academic, protests against Disney’s perversion of local histories in the creation of its products, as this process is the entire basis of the Disney Company’s corporate production. That is, the Walt Disney Company co-opts local histories, without their corresponding local social and political geographies, reconstitutes them as the Company’s own, and sells them to Disney’s customers as markers of American political, cultural, and imperial attitudes. This co-optation and perversion of local histories in the creation of the Disney Company’s products not only removes and rewrites these histories from their specific contexts, but also reduces the corresponding social geographies to terrains that can be colonized and brought within the “Small World” of the Disney theme park, and can then be sold over and over again to new generations of children, thereby perpetuating the Disney Company’s transmission to new generations of the stereotypes created to justify American imperial power.

     

    The first section of this paper will explore how the animated films of the Walt Disney Company (WDC) treat local stories and histories as fodder for “‘the rapacious strip-miner’ in the goldmine of legend and myth,’” (Kunzle, in Dorfman and Mattelart 1971:18) and attempt to sell those who have their stories taken a perception that they are supposed to have of themselves — that of the cultural Other of America. To do this, I argue that WDC appropriates local stories, reinscribes them in the discourse of American imperialism, be it political, economic, or cultural, and sells the stories to all as portrayals of American cultural and political Others, revising old stereotypes in the current terms of American imperial expansion. I then argue, in the second section, that this reinscription process deprives the stories of their particular local geographies, and allows them to therefore be coopted and placed in ahistorical, ageographical ways in the creation of the Disney theme parks. This, in effect, allows WDC to set up representations of the world in the way that Disney would have wanted to see it — as an allegorical representation of the power of the United States. Hence, the guiding metaphor for the Disney theme parks is the ride, “It’s a Small World,” where all the “children” of the world are brought together in one place to sing the annoying song of cultural imperialism, all brought to you by Bank of America. In the third section of this paper, I turn to the way in which this cultural hegemony produced by the animated films and the theme parks maintains and perpetuates itself through marketing strategies designed to make these products seem timeless, and therefore the story they tell of American greatness seem to last for all time. In all, I would argue that the United States government no longer has the monopoly on the touting of America’s conquest of the world; Mickey Mouse and the other Disney characters do it for them, making imperialism that much cuter.

     

    American “Distory” Through Film: Creating Disney’s World Order

     

    Making the conceptual stretch from examining Disney’s animated features to talking about the inscription of American cultural imperialist discourse seems to be nothing more than a senseless attack on one of America’s — and the world’s — most loved cultural icons. However, exploring those “myths” — and here I use myth in the sense of cultural stories that provide a structure by which society and narratives for social action can be constructed (Lincoln 1989:25) — is important, and especially for the Walt Disney Company’s (WDC) myths, because WDC is ideologically bound up with the American governmental apparatus, and has been since before World War Two. Officially, WDC became involved with the American government as a matter of finances, due to the near bankruptcy of WDC, thanks to Walt’s mishandling of funds and the war in Europe, which cut off quite a large market (and a popular one — King George apparently refused to go to a film unless a Mickey Mouse short was being shown, and Disney himself was received by Benito Mussolini during a visit to Italy in 1937). The Disney studios in Burbank, California, became “the most extensive ‘war plant’ in Hollywood, housing mountains of munitions, quartering antiaircraft troops, providing overflow office space for Lockheed personnel. By 1943, fully 94% of the footage produced at the studios was war-related. Disney had become a government contractor on a massive scale” (Burton 1992:33). In addition, WDC was hired by Nelson Rockefeller, who was then (1940) director of the Office of the Coordinator of Inter-American Affairs, to produce a series of documentaries and motion pictures about the Latin and South American regions, providing a way for the United States to “ease any remaining tensions with South American governments in order to maintain hemispheric unity as a bulwark against foreign invasion,” as well as to “show the truth about the American Way” to those who lived below the Rio Grande (Burton 1992:25). As well, WDC prodded the government of the state of Florida to allow it to set up two cities that encapsulate the Walt Disney World theme park so that it would have the ability to manage its own governmental affairs as well as have more clout with the Florida government when trying to get permits, development funding, and the like. Ideologically, WDC portrayed itself as being the bearer of true American values to the world; as one piece of Disney publicity circa the opening of Disneyland (1955) put it,

     

    Disneyland will be based upon and dedicated to the ideals, the dreams, and the hard facts that have created America. And it will be uniquely equipped to dramatize these dreams and facts and send them forth as a source of courage and inspiration to all the world.

     

    Disneyland will be something of a fair, an exhibition, a playground, a community center, a museum of living facts, and a showplace of beauty and magic. It will be filled with the accomplishments, the joys, the hopes of the world we live in. And it will remind us and show us how to make those wonders part of our lives (in Sorkin 1992:206). And, metaphorically, WDC sees itself as interchangeable — or at least exchangeable — with the US government; its Disney Dollars, available from the theme parks, are exchangeable currency with the US dollar at a one-to-one ratio.

     

    As a way of looking at the films and theme parks of the Disney Company as agents of legitimation for American imperialism, I would like to start with a simple premise: that the media works to affect and effect what Fromm called the “social character” of a society. In Fromm’s conception, the social character is formed by the educational and cultural apparatuses of a society. There is also another level of the character of society, the social unconscious, which Fromm says functions as a “socially conditioned filter,” through which “experience cannot enter awareness unless it can penetrate this filter” (Fromm 1994: 74). I would argue that within American society, the social character, formed as it is through the surface-level political discourses of liberty, equality, and freedom, is counteracted in some sense by the need on the part of the social unconscious for an Other — not in the Levinasian sense of a Face to Face encounter, but rather as in the sense that Durkheim refers to the deviant — as the defining moment of membership. This is not uncommon or unnoted: Hegel claims that the recognition of the self by another is the defining moment of humanity (The Phenomenology of Mind), and I would, following Bauman’s discussion of exclusionary strategies of social group membership (1994:237), extend this into the realm of the larger social order as well. In other words, at the level of the social unconscious, the Self (namely, the American society) can only be defined in terms of denoting the boundary between itself and Others that it interacts with in the world system at large.

     

    Disney plays a part in this boundary denotation, in that it allows for the perpetuation of cultural stereotypes that portray, albeit in a “cute” way, the Otherness of the areas of the world that the United States has come to dominate, be they politically, culturally, or economically. It does this by utilizing stories from the past — from traditions, generally those of other countries — in such a way as to reinforce the values and cultural practices of America. Disney’s intention as a corporation is to portray life in the places that it depicts in its products in the way in which America either was like or should have been like, regardless of the historical specificity of the situation it attempts to portray. My analysis here focuses upon this use of tradition as a mechanism for social boundary maintenance, and I analyze the products of the Disney company in such a way so as to highlight the imputation of these boundary maintenance mechanisms into the original stories that are depicted.1 As Bauman notes, “Rejection of strangers may shy away from expressing itself in racial terms, but it cannot afford admitting being arbitrary lest it should abandon all hope of success; it verbalizes itself therefore in terms of . . . the self-defence of a form of life bequeathed by tradition” (Bauman 1994: 235). While the Disney films do not explicitly argue for neo-tribalism in their content, I would argue that their past history as propagandists for the United States during World War Two, as well as the messages of their films and theme parks, combined with their marketing strategy regarding the recycling of films and the recontextualization of their contstructed geographies in the theme parks, provide sufficient reason to claim that their function vis-à-vis the social character is to construct a boundary between America/”Americans” and the rest of the world and its citizenry, even within the United States.

     

    One might argue that this analysis is one-sided, that there may be a critical distance between the constructed messages behind the Disney parks and films and the reception of them by the “guests” of the parks or the viewers of the film. While I do not dispute the possible existence of this critical distance (if I did, this paper would be impossible, for example), I would argue that these subtle messages have the potential to work their way into the social character of the United States. The Disney products function as cultural legitimations, which serve to make normal conceptions of the differences in access to power (Fjellman 1992:30). Following Fanon, I would argue that the products of the Walt Disney Company provide American society with a collective catharsis, a way of having all of the internal contradictions and aggression, both within its members and within the social order, externalized and played out before and away from them (Fanon 1967:145). Problematically, though, Disney’s catharsis marks out its aggressions from the perspective of the American hegemon. That is, its portrayals of the stories that it takes from the world rewrite them from the point of view of what Fanon would call the “neurosis of the colonizer”; in other words, I would argue that the master/slave dialectic that Fanon observes in colonial Africa in regard to the relationship between colonizer and colonized reappears, though in a much cuter guise, in Disneyland and in terms more appropriate for American society. In doing so, the Disney Company’s products serve to construct a “white” (or, in other terms, an American imperialistic) pathway for its consumers from which to perceive the world and themselves. As Itwaru notes, in regards to the “Into the Heart of Africa” exhibit at the Royal Ontario Museum in Toronto,

     

    It is assumed in this premise that our thinking must necessarily be realized within the Occupier's frame of references, that these perspectives should govern the ways we reflect on our condition. And in so doing to not pay heed to the fundamental differences in the circumstances in which we are deemed subordinate, our realities subservient to the principals as well as the principles of the super-ordinating imperial order. (Itwaru and Ksonzek 1994:23)

     

    Put another way, cultural products naturalize the political and economic conditions within which they were created, and in the construction of cultural messages or legitimations presume a point of view that does not necessarily coincide with the place of the consumer and in fact, as Itwaru puts it, makes the consumer “faceless” and placed under the control, at least at the level of the political unconscious, of the creator of the cultural product. In doing so, imperialist discourse can ingrain themselves not at the level of normalcy, but at the level of the political unconscious (Itwaru and Ksonzek 1994: 59, 94), making critical reflection upon the messages embedded in cultural commodities even more difficult.

     

    Having made clear the impetus for the critical examination of Disney animated features and theme parks for their depiction of American cultural and political imperialism, I turn now first to the films themselves.

     

    the Three Caballeros: The Monroe Doctrine’s Piñata

     

    The Three Caballeros, produced in 1945, was the direct result of a request by the American government to produce films that would represent the goodwill of America towards the Latin American region, as well as depict the American Way to them. Combined with an extensive comic book production, The Three Caballeros and its two predecessors, South of the Border with Disney and Saludos Amigos, were intended to ensure the solidarity of the Western Hemisphere against the possibility of enemy attack during World War Two by portraying Americans not as colonizers (as they had been since the Monroe Doctrine in the early nineteenth century), but rather as compañeros, joined in the enterprise of enjoying life.

     

    The Three Caballeros is a three-part cartoon, presented as a birthday “package” that arrives for Donald Duck. This package is designed to represent all of the best elements of Latin American culture and geography, and does so in the form of the “travel book” — the kind of book that is designed to give the entire experience of “being there” surrogately without ever having to leave one’s home. It tells three of these “travel stories”: one of Pablo Penguin, who decides that the cold of the South Pole is no longer tolerable, and decides to move north to warmer climes; another of Joe Cariota, a Brasilian parrot, who takes Donald to Baía, Brazil; and the last of Panchito, a Mexican parrot who escorts Donald and Joe Cariota to the resort cities of Mexico. In all of these stories, the underlying theme is domination: Pablo ends up enlisting a turtle in his service while lounging on the sands of a Pacific island; Donald attempts to dominate the women of South America, but is foiled by the “potency” of the local men2; and the portrayal of these scenes in the form of “travel books” dominates the locales in the sense of showing only what is commodifiable about the locations (i.e. the fiesta aspect of life in these areas).

     

    While originally contracted for and touted as a true representation of what Latin America and Latin Americans were “all about,” The Three Caballeros ends up becoming what I see as the standard pattern of Disney animated features3 — a legitimation, or the “Distorifying” (taking off from Fjellman’s concept of Distory, or Disney’s history), of the political, economic, and cultural hegemony of the United States. The intention of the film was to show the American movie-going public what life was like in Latin America, much in the same way that Disney’s nature films showed what “wildlife” was like. As well, as Burton points out, it was to convey the idea of the American Way to Latin Americans, and to show that the US was not solely out to colonize their neighbours to the south. However, this is precisely what happens in The Three Caballeros: the different mediums by which Donald Duck (and us, the viewers) is shown the way of life in Latin and South America (a film, two books, and a piñata) are all easily commodifiable forms in which the story can be consumed and the life can be colonized in the same sense that Mitchell outlines; I will return to this later. The film, which tells the story of Pablo Penguin moving north from the South Pole, introduces Donald to the allure of the exotic “other” of the islands off of the Pacific coast of Latin America, and sparks Donald’s desire to “live the life” of Latin Americans. The story then moves to Joe Cariota’s transportation of Donald to Baía, where Donald meets the stereotypical Brasilians: partying men and women, dancing and enjoying life, seemingly without worry. After partaking of the life of Brazil, Donald and Joe are then joined by Panchito, who transports them to old Mexico, where Donald partakes of the life of Christmas and fiesta, wanders with hombres who are barefooted, wear serapes and sleep under their sombreros; and falls in love with conquistadoras who appear from cactus fields. In the cases of both Baía and Mexico, Donald’s participation in the festivities is only possible when the local music and dance begins to sound like American traditional (i.e. Broadway musical genre or Dixieland music); that is, Donald the American’s participation is only possible when there are American elements dominating the cultural practice. For example, Donald can only join in the fiesta when the mariachi band begins playing Dixieland-style jazz. Hence, like a McDonald’s restaurant in Beijing, The Three Caballeros privileges the flattening-out of local cultures and their Americanization, making it possible for something this “foreign” in these strange places to be consumed.

     

    The Jungle Book: The Bare Necessities, Made in India

     

    The Jungle Book, released in 1967, is a most problematic film in terms of deciphering its unique colonial content, as separate from that of the story upon which it was based. Unlike Pinocchio, which was a local traditional story (whose perversion by Disney was litigated against by Collodi’s grandson; Forgacs 1992:371-72) and The Three Caballeros (an original Disney story), The Jungle Book originally comes out of a highly imperialistic context. Kipling wrote the original book during the height of the British rule of India, and many have commented on the colonizing aspects of this novel.4 I would argue that the use of this story by Disney allowed for its translation from one imperialistic context — the British rule of India — to another, the American war against Viet Nam.

     

    The Jungle Book was released in 1967, well into the so-called postcolonial era; however, some of its earlier, more British colonial tinges remain, most often in the accents of the characters: the elephant Colonel Hathi, recipient of the Victoria Cross “for service in the Maharajah’s Third Pachyderm Brigade”; Bagheera as Mowgli’s “nanny”; Shere Khan, with the thickest British accent of all of the characters, as the “ruler of the jungle” (referred to as “Your Highness”); and the vultures, who seem eerily like the Beatles. The film, though, functions as an allegory of the transition from British to American imperialist power; Baloo, sounding and acting strangely like The Duke, John Wayne, ultimately wins the battle to the death with Shere Khan. It is unseemly that this “shiftless jungle bum,” in the words of Bagheera, could become the ruler of the jungle; however, as the Americans have unfortunately shown since World War Two, one does not need to have the propriety of the British in order to rule the world, and Baloo’s character seems to embody this rather well.

     

    A second inscription of American imperialism would seem to be the treatment of Mowgli, the human boy who is raised in “the wild” by Bagheera and Baloo (the two imperialistic parents, of British and American voices/origins). First, Mowgli is never identified particularly as “Indian,” as he was in the original Jungle Book stories; instead, only his dark skin marks him off as “foreign,” and without any other identifying physical features, he becomes a generalized Other for Americans, one who could live anywhere in “the jungle.” Mowgli is also referred to variously as “man-cub” or “boy,” and in fact these become interchangeable throughout the film. The portrayal of this dark-skinned person (who, in the newly-released live-action version of The Jungle Book, grows from age five to an adult while in the jungle) as “boy” brings up issues of diminutiveness, which are also prevalent in imperialistic discourse:

     

    A boy is a male child below the age of puberty. But the term "boy" was also used to designate a servant or slave (especially in colonial or post-colonial Africa, and India, and parts of China, as well as in southern parts of the United States); in other words, "boy" functions as a term of domination, a term to designate an inferior, to create a distinction between or among men -- of any age (Garber 1992:89).

     

    Conflating these two markers of inferiority, Mowgli becomes a universal Other to imperialists (of either British or American ilk), much in the same way, as I will describe later, that Adventureland in the Disney theme parks becomes the land of the Others who are “anywhere outside North America and Western Europe.” So, it would seem that The Jungle Book becomes a marker of the expansion of American political imperialism into Southeast Asia, especially with the advent of the Viet Nam war. At the time of the film’s release, the American army was doing “relatively well” (at least in military terms) with the war, and I would argue that this film reflects the projection of America’s pride in the “body counts” onto “the jungles” of the region.

     

    A footnote: Disney recently released a live-action version of The Jungle Book, starring Jason Scott Lee, an actor of Chinese descent. This story stays more closely with the original Kipling stories, and attempts to show a “kinder, gentler” version of the story told in the earlier animated version. Instead, the film is changed so that Mowgli is an adult — and can be taught (see the discussion of Aladdin below) — and triumphs not over the colonizing forces, but only those who wish to take ancient treasures from secret cities. Here, the portrayal of the colonial British forces runs something more along the lines of benevolent patriarchs who provide education and industry for the local natives. Still, the conflation of ethnicities and locales — the actor who plays Mowgli is Chinese, and the film was shot mostly in South Carolina — sends a relatively clear message that the accurate representations of local stories and histories are fluff when compared with the profit margin.

     

    Aladdin: A Whole New (Old) World

     

    In Aladdin, Disney’s 1992 release, we find another expansion of American cultural and political imperialism, this time into the Middle East. Contemporaneous with the Persian Gulf conflict, this film re-marks the traditional story of Aladdin’s Lamp and the Genie with overtones of American power, as well as reinscribing it with the cultural commodities of Disney, making the film self-reflexive, in that Disney’s own cinematic history is written into the Distory of Aladdin.

     

    As in The Jungle Book, Disney begins the film by marking off its subjects as the cultural Other for America. The theme song that runs over the opening credits sums up the barbarity of this place: “Oh I come from a land / From a faraway place / Where the caravan camels roam / Where it’s black and immense / And the heat is intense / It’s barbaric — but hey, it’s home.” Originally, though, these lyrics portrayed a much darker, more evil portrait of its subjects, one which Arab-American groups protested heavily. Since then, Disney has rewritten the lyrics to make the place, but not the people, seem barbaric; previously, the fourth and fifth lines, the offensive ones in the original theatrical release, read “where they cut off your ear/ if they don’t like your face” (“It’s Racist, But Hey, It’s Disney,” New York Times, 14 July 1993, A18). Hence, the barbaric “nature” of Arabs in this film remains; however, it becomes disguised in the nature of the land in which these people live; as the editorial notes, “To characterize an entire region with this sort of tongue-in-cheek bigotry, especially in a movie aimed at children, borders on barbaric” (loc. cit.).

     

    The barbarism of Arab justice (both in the removal of one’s ear “if they don’t like your face,” as well as the removal of the hands of thieves) also harkens to the portrayal of Western capitalism — those who steal from the King (and here, as Jafar points out when disguised as a prisoner so as to lure Aladdin into taking him to the Cave of Wonders, where the Genie’s lamp is stashed, “Whoever has the gold makes the rules”) deserve to have their hands removed. Aladdin, though, has to wonder — “All this for a loaf of bread?” — thereby giving voice to what could be called the proletariat. However, here the proletariat is definitely not glorified; instead, Aladdin is portrayed throughout the film as “nothing but a street rat,” and has to use the power of the Genie in order to make himself appear appreciable to the local gentry, in particular Princess Jasmine. But, there is another allegory of American capitalism here — the desire to throw off the chains of royalty — and indolence — and become an “everyman,” or in this case, where Princess Jasmine runs off from the castle and goes into the marketplace, “everyperson.” In a sense, then, we can see that the film gives the message that neither of the two typifications of Arab society — the egregiously wealthy or the “street rat” peasant — are acceptable within Disney’s Arabia; instead, what is needed are self-made individuals (à la Pinocchio), who have the ability to judiciously live within, throw out, or rewrite tradition as it suits their needs. In Aladdin, this becomes Aladdin’s use of the Genie in order to make himself noticeable to the Princess; the Princess no longer taking orders as to whom she shall marry, and her act of convincing her father to rewrite the law so that she can marry Aladdin; and the Genie desiring to become his own master. All of this, though, is still inscribed within Jafar’s and Marx’s maxim (to paraphrase), “Whoever has the gold makes the rules,” as it is still the King who enables Princess Jasmine and Aladdin to be married. Hence, the rules of capitalism still hold, even in the strange, barbaric place that Aladdin calls home.

     

    Unlike the three films I have discussed above, or any of the other animated features that I have chosen not to examine, Aladdin marks the first time that WDC has inscribed its own history into the history of the film. As Fjellman points out, “The Company has managed to insinuate its characters, stories, and image as good, clean, fun enterprise into the consciousness of millions around the earth” (Fjellman 1992:398), and the sublimation of Disney products into the consciousness of the viewer makes it easy for the same process to occur in the telling of the story, even though it takes place well in the past. At one point, the Genie catches Aladdin telling a lie, and briefly transforms his head into that of Pinocchio’s, complete with foot-and-a-half long nose. In another scene, once Aladdin, posing as Prince Ali Ababwa, has won the heart of Princess Jasmine, is asked by the Genie: “What are you going to do now?” in the same manner as WDC has commercials with victorious sports teams and Miss America beauty pageant winners responding to this question with, “I’m going to Disneyland [or Walt Disney World, or Tokyo Disneyland or EuroDisney].” Finally, at the end of the film, when the Genie is released by Aladdin and becomes his own master — in other words, when he wins the battle of capitalism, having been in servitude for thousands and thousands of years, only to finally make himself his own boss — he is going to Disneyland, or at least Walt Disney World; dressed in an obnoxious tropical print shirt, carrying golf clubs, and wearing a Goofy hat, he looks as if he is headed to one of the theme parks, with the intention of partaking of all of its leisure activities. Hence, Disney’s own history, being bound up with the collective conscience of the world, also gets bound up with the local stories of the world, regardless of how far away those locales might be.

     

    Overall, then, we can see that the guiding pattern behind Disney’s use of local stories or histories, or their creation of stories that are meant to represent local ones (as in the case of The Three Caballeros), is the story-telling of the expansion of American political, economic and cultural imperialistic power in the second half of the twentieth century. The Three Caballeros intends to export the “truth” of the American Way (at least as Nelson Rockefeller and Walt Disney saw it) to Latin and South America; instead, the truth that gets told — and it is a truth of the American Way, even in the era of NAFTA, where Chile and Brazil are two of the most important trading partners of the US and are first in line to join the free trade agreement — that Latin America is a commodifiable good, one which can be consumed by the distant visitor (through films, travel books, and the like), but is under “no threat” (at least not sexually, as Burton points out) from America, because, just like Donald Duck, we are all engaged in the process of enjoying life. The Jungle Book allegorically transplants the original colonial story from British-ruled India to Viet Nam, and conveys a story of the success of American military troops in the region at that point in time. It also begins to more concretely display America’s attitude to the rest of the world that lay outside of North America and Western Europe: whereas in The Three Caballeros America was portrayed as un amigo to the region south of the Rio Grande, the films from The Jungle Book on show its subjects as cultural Others that are in general inferior, either morally or politically, to the United States. Aladdin does this by showing the barbarity of a place that would cut the hands off thieves who steal a loaf of bread — without admitting that the capitalist system does the same thing to the proletariat, and instead only respects those who play on the Catch-22 of capitalist society: it takes capital to get capital.

     

    An additional point on this matter: Disney seems to be legitimating, in the sense of providing justifications of the way that the world is, the cultural, political and economic oppositions that the United States government sets up for itself. As Fjellman points out, “Legitimations come in many shapes and sizes. . . . They help people — both socialized old-timers and especially newcomers such as children or immigrants — to understand daily life in a locally correct fashion. At the same time, legitimations justify the world. They tell us not only what our world is like but also why it is, and perhaps should be, as it is” (Fjellman 1992:27). And as Lincoln advises, “They [agents of either social order or social change] can advance novel lines of interpretation for an established myth or modify details in its narration and thereby change the nature of the sentiments (and the society) it evokes” (Lincoln 1989:25). With the “ever-changing” world typified by the changing formations of the production of capital, as well as its organization both economically and politically throughout the world, there needs to be some sort of legitimating mechanism by which the political arena can be made to seem “natural,” or at least naturalized, to the citizens whose government feels need an enemy — or at least a cultural Other to demarcate themselves from. In The Three Caballeros, the opposition is clearly a North-South opposition, one which restated the geographic claim made in the Monroe Doctrine a century and a half before the film came out that Latin and South America were clearly in the realm of the US — if not politically (as most of the US’s puppet regimes were falling apart by that point) then at least economically, in the sense of being commodifiable and commodifying. The Jungle Book clearly makes the civilization-“jungle” opposition; Mowgli is always running from civilization, primarily under Baloo the (American) Bear’s direction to stay away from the “man-village,” and is only drawn into it by the “civilizing” effect of The Girl, who appears at the end of the film singing about her own servitude.5 Aladdin reiterates the civilization-barbarity opposition, but this time also inscribes a Christian-Islam opposition, one which in the context of the Persian Gulf conflict, as well as Margaret Thatcher’s recent comments in Toronto that “Islamic fundamentalism is a threat that is equal to if not greater than that of communism,” further serves to demarcate an enemy that can be rewritten as equal to or greater than Hitler. Hence, we can see that Disney’s animated features, in their appropriation of local stories and histories, reinscribe them with the current political, economic, cultural, and ideological discourse about America’s place in the world order.

     

    An argument could be made that, instead of reinscribing these local stories with the discourse of American imperialism, be it political, economic, or cultural, that instead the opposite process occurs. That is, that with the expansion of American political power into different pockets of the world, such as Viet Nam, the Middle East, and Africa, that interest in these stories is peaked because of the interest in the news stories about these regions, and that therefore WDC, instead of offering these animated films up as justifications for American imperialism, are merely responding to a perceived need. This would then place WDC in the light of being a “good capitalist company,” in the sense of answering the needs of the consumer with a commodity, instead of being an ideological arm of the United States government. Whereas historical work done on the early films produced by the Disney studios, and especially The Three Caballeros, has shown that WDC was recruited by the US government to provide ideological support for the expansion of political power,6 there is little or no recent evidence (save the charge that Walt Disney himself served as a “special informant” for the Federal Bureau of Investigation after World War Two, which appeared in Marc Eliot’s 1993 unauthorized biography, Walt Disney: Hollywood’s Dark Prince) that WDC has since been involved with the US government. Yet, I maintain that the Disney company — not only in its animated features, but also in its live-action films and its theme parks, to which I turn next — is instrumental in providing in commodity form what Fjellman and Lincoln have both called “legitimations” for America’s position in the world order and its depiction of its cultural Others, which are intended for consumption not only by those who would be most likely to believe these legitimations, but also by those who “need” to internalize these depictions. As Dorfman and Mattelart put it, Disney’s films define their — America’s — cultural and political others as the US wishes to see them as well as the way in which”the local people are supposed to see [it] themselves.”7 I turn now to another of the ways in which viewers — or here, visitors — are supposed to internalize Disney’s view of the world: in the theme park.

     

    “It’s a Small World, After All:” Disney’s “Historicidal” Ride

     

    Again, conceptually making the leap from textual analyses of Disney animated features to a structural analysis of the Disney theme parks, especially Disneyland in Anaheim, California, and the way in which they convey, in easily consumable ways, allegories of the American view of the world, of history, and the way in which people should view themselves seems to be quite a leap, one akin to the “lover’s leap” of lore. The mutual advertisement of Disney’s products by other divisions (for example, advertising the theme parks in print ads for films), as well as having the Disney films be the basis for many of the attractions within the parks, allow me to make this jump. As well, the usage of the World’s Fair as a model for the Disney theme parks (Sorkin 1992: 216) provides with me the ability to analyze the Disney parks (and here, I focus only upon Disneyland, as I was an employee there for eighteen months and know it best; I will later make reference to the other parks, all of which are based upon Disneyland) as portrayals of the continuation of the colonial world order. Similar to the way Mitchell notes that the placement of buildings provides a meaning to those buildings, I would argue that the placement of attractions, in combinations that are neither geographically, politically, or temporally similar, imbues them with Disney’s meaning:

     

    In the order of an exhibitional world, such as Lyautey's Rabat, each building and each object appeared to stand for some further meaning or value, and these meanings appeared to stand apart as a realm of order and institutions, indeed as the very realm of the political. The effect of meaning, however, as we might expect from the discussion of language in the previous chapter, actually arose not from each building or object in itself but out of the continuous weave of buildings and objects in which an individual item occurred. . . . To create the effect of a realm of meaning, this differential process was to mark every space and every gap. (Mitchell 1988: 162-63)

     

    In the construction of the Disneyland theme park, then, the gaps between places, politics, and times disappears, and is reconstituted by the imputation of American imperialist discourse, masked by the cuteness and the production of fun.

     

    The same process that I have described in regard to Disney’s animated features — their appropriation from local situations, reinscription in American imperialist discourse, and resale to “the locals” (as will be described below) — also occurs with regards to the attractions at Disneyland. Many of the attractions are based on the animated films, so that the decontextualization is bound up directly with the creation of the rides, and is subsequently enhanced with the inclusion of only the most exciting aspects of each story. Hence, the Pinocchio, Mr. Toad’s Wild Ride, and others are all further decontextualized when brought into the theme park, as only the most exciting or dangerous (in the Disney sense) elements of the story are brought into the ride. However, the majority of the attractions at Disneyland, as well as at the other Disney theme parks, are not based on animated films, but are rather based upon Distorified versions of aspects of American history or of its perception of the world around it. Hence, there is no literary or cinematic basis for them — and therefore no direct history that they must refer to — and the rides can thus construct any type of history, or in this case Distory, that the imagineers (those who design the rides, films, etc.) wish; and these rides can be combined geographically in order to present Disney’s vision of the world as it should have been — with him at the centre.

     

    Rides like Pinocchio, Splash Mountain (based on the film Song of the South), and Star Tours (based on the Return of the Jedi installation in the Star Wars trilogy) all deny their origins, and are thereby recontextualized in whatever way WDC wishes geographically. The placement of rides in Fantasyland — which includes all of the old “fairy tales” and legends of Europe, such as “The Sword in the Stone” (the legend of King Arthur), Alice in Wonderland, Peter Pan (Disney’s version, not Barrie’s; Forgacs 1992:369), and Mr. Toad’s Wild Ride, a depiction of the intrusion of the automobile into the British countryside — inscribes these histories as being in the land of”fantasy.” As well, Splash Mountain, based on Song of the South, which contains the line, “This is how the niggers sing,”8 disguises its origins in the lore of American slavery, and instead exists in the fantastic realm of Critter Country. And Star Tours, which oxymoronically lies in Tomorrowland, since the Star Wars films took place “long long ago, in a galaxy far, far away,” is removed from its “historical” context, and placed in the land of tomorrow (which, thanks to its dating as being the land of 1984, is now the land of yesterday).

     

    Other rides, not based on the animated features, also are grouped without regard to their political or geographic context. The Jungle Cruise, for example, puts together “scenes” from Southeast Asia, India, and the African veldt and rain forests, connected by the Irrawaddy, Congo, and Nile Rivers. This ride is located between the Enchanted Tiki Room, a 1950’s-style, Don Ho-genre depiction of life in the South Pacific through big-band translations of some local music; Aladdin’s Oasis, a restaurant and Broadway-style dinner show based on the Aladdin film; and the Swiss Family Treehouse, a six-story cement tree showing scenes from the film which took place off the Caribbean coast of South America. Another ride has been built in Adventureland. The Indiana Jones and the Temple of the Eye ride is based on the Raiders of the Lost Ark film (now licensed by WDC), and entails the same sort of trip through a Mayan pyramid, except in 1930’s-style German troop transports. All of this, grouped under the heading of “Adventureland,” completely ignores the geographic contexts (and instead becomes “Everything outside of North America or Western Europe-Land”), and ignores the political context of the locales represented — all of the areas presented here either were or, in the case of the Middle East, are coming (as I have described above) under the strong-arm of American imperialism.

     

    In fact, in all of the lands that make up Disneyland time becomes the defining nature of the land, as opposed to space. As Fjellman notes, at Walt Disney World, where the themed lands are different from those at the California park,

     

    Each part of the Magic Kingdom has a temporal theme. Liberty Square represents colonial America and the War of Independence. Frontierland glosses the nineteenth-century American West. Main Street USA gives us a turn-of-the-century small town. Adventureland alludes to the history of empire -- from the Spanish Main to the African safari. Even Fantasyland is about time, suggesting simultaneously the timelessness of fairy tales and children's stories and the romanticized medieval castles of central Europe with a bit of King Arthur thrown in. (Fjellman 1992:61)

     

    I would go even further than this to argue that the spatial organization of Disneyland, based as it is on space-as-time themed lands, organizes the history of the world which Disney encountered and arranges it in such a way that history becomes the way he wanted it (Fjellman 1992:59). There appear to be two temporal eras represented in Disneyland — the Past and the Future, combined to make the Timeless. Main Street USA, Frontierland, New Orleans Square, Critter Country, Adventureland, and Fantasyland combine to make up the Lands of the Past; and Tomorrowland is designed to be the Land of the Future, but because of its 1984 dating loses that designation. To be precise, all of these lands, when taken out of all of their respective temporal settings and political geographies, become Timeless, and are only given a temporal designation at the hands of WDC. An example: Until 1994, the Jungle Cruise was one of the more contemporary rides. It had opened with the park in 1955, and had, through various updatings of its scripts, maintained its contemporaneity; it even featured jokes such as “Now we return you to the biggest jungle of them all — the California freeway system.” However, with the addition of the 1930’s style Indiana Jones ride, WDC wanted everything restaged so that the entire area of Adventureland would be set in the 1930’s. In order to achieve this, Disneyland redesigned the facade and queue area of the Jungle Cruise ride so that it would go through a pithy colonial governor’s mansion, as well as docks of this era, making apparent the political temporality of this ride, while reducing the meaning that this would give the ride through the pithiness of its decoration. While this expresses a seemingly new-found concern for the temporality of its staging, it also shows that within the terms of Disneyland all things — even time — are under the control of Uncle Walt.9

     

    We can see that the temporal and geographic setting of various world locales becomes seemingly arbitrary for Disney in Disneyland. However, as I have shown above, this setting is not wholly arbitrary; it instead conveys a very strong message not only about the power of Disney, but also of America. All things that are included within the Park fall under the allegorical purview of the United States’ imperialist power, be it political, economic, or cultural; and Disney has the power to organize them in such a way so that this power seems to disappear. As Mitchell points out in regards to the presentation of Egypt in various World’s Fairs, as well as the colonial restructuring of Egyptian cities,

     

    The Orient is put together as this "re-presentation," and what is represented is not a real place but a set of references, a congeries of characteristics, that seem to have its origin in a quotation, or a fragment of a text, or a citation from someone's work on the Orient, or some bit of previous imagining, or an amalgam of all of these. (Mitchell 1988:31)

     

    And it is well-known that Disney did not explore at length the areas which he chose to represent in the Parks; unlike the nature films that WDC produced, which take painstaking detail and magnify it (although they misled people worldwide into thinking that lemmings are suicidal), most of the other films are no more than a series of quotations from first impressions or from “travel books,” as in The Three Caballeros.10 These quotations are then organized in the way in which Disney would have wanted them to appear had he written “history,” and are presented as a legitimation of the world order and America’s place within it. The ordering of these political, cultural, and geographic fragments are then ordered by WDC in such a way that it provides a hierarchy, in which, as Fjellman notes, Disneyland and America are presented as heaven, with all else below (Mitchell 1988:60; Fjellman 1992:317). Disneyland then becomes an exhibition of American cultural, political, and economic power, with Walt Disney and Mickey Mouse at the centre of the exhibition, and serves as a cultural legitimation of American power. As Fjellman points out, legitimations often exist for those who are new to a society, either children or recent immigrants (Fjellman 1992:27); and from nearly 18 months of fieldwork within Disneyland, I have found that the greatest numbers of people who come to Disneyland for the first time (Disney placed the California park where he did so that he could attract repeat business from those who lived nearby in the burdgeoning Orange County) are either children or visitors and immigrants from foreign countries. As I have noted above (p. 4), Disney desired to represent the American Way so that it would be timeless — or, in other words, so that his representation of America’s position in the world would last for all time. This, then, is the way in which consumers (or “guests,” in Disney parlance) come to the Disney products — as if they are Timeless, and are therefore easily consumable in whatever temporal or spatial context one is in. I turn now to the marketing of this timelessness of American cultural power, presented by the Walt Disney Company.

     

    “It’s A Small World,” For All Time: Selling the American Way

     

    Examining the way in which WDC sells its products, namely the theme parks and the films, must begin with the animated films. However, as I have noted above, each of Disney’s products sells all of the others, so that we could start anywhere in their product line with this analysis. But, the theme of timelessness is paramount to the understanding of Disney’s marketing strategies, and nothing better offers this up than the animated films of Disney. So, it is there that I will start, and then turn to the theme parks, which are the embodment of this timelessness; and it is the recycling of both of these products for the consumption by Disney’s “guests” that allows for the timelessness of the product, as well as these timeless products, to exist for all time, thereby perpetually reselling the timeless hegemony of the United States.

     

    As I have already written above, WDC has the effect of producing a de-temporalization of its films, primarily by removing them from the original political and geographic context, but also, as in the case of The Jungle Book, by translating stories already inscribed with imperialist discourse into non-indigenous locales, which also has the effect of making these films seem “out of time,” or at least not governed by time. This process does not work as well for the live-action films, primarily because film quality, as well as topical interests (such as the Davy Crockett chronicles, which were hugely popular in the 1950’s), make these films seem somehow “older” or at least “dated,” and so interest in them seems to disappear.

     

    Another way in which WDC maintains interest in the animated features is by periodically recycling them in and out of circulation. WDC has a hard-and-fast policy that dictates how many of its films may be in video stores at a time and how long each of them may remain there (approximately two to three years). Additionally, WDC periodically re-releases feature films into theatres, giving new generations a chance to see Disney’s self-declared classics. In doing this, WDC plays on a sense of nostalgia that parents have for the films (as they seem to be able to relive their childhood through them), and increases the drawing power of the films by making them available “for a limited time only.” WDC thus creates a sense of excitement about the ability to see the film, something which often prompts parents to purchase the film so that they can hold onto it for all time, showing it to their children, grandchildren, etc. As Forgacs notes,

     

    It is remarkable that in this process of recycling and global rereleasing the animated features do not seem to age. They just do not look as old as other films do. In reality this magic of eternal youth has a lot to do with the way the films are promoted and publicized. Disney is very skillful at presenting its old films as "classics," at once perennial, timeless fantasies and the standard versions of the stories they adapt. (Forgacs 1992:368)

     

    Another aspect of the removal of the past from Disney’s temporal repertoire is the absence of parental figures in the animated features. There are no parents in Disney’s films: Gepetto is an uncle figure to Pinocchio; both Donald Duck and Mickey Mouse have no children, but are instead also uncles; and even Bambi’s mother gets killed in the process of Bambi’s growing-up. By doing this, as Dorfman and Mattelart argue, WDC can create a world in which there is no reference to the past, and therefore no history; I would take this further to argue that, by the Distorifying process, whereby everything bad that has happened in the past is erased or elided, everything that could be “historical” is instead rendered timeless, and therefore always already temporally there (Dorfman and Mattelart 1971:34). By removing the possibility of temporality from the animated features, WDC makes it possible for ever-increasing numbers of generations to consume its animated products, thereby allowing WDC’s messianic message of the hegemony of the United States to be recycled throughout time.

     

    Since all of Disney’s products sell each other (in the sense of everything being cross-marketed), I would argue that this also works for the theme parks. In other words, the message that history, geography, and politics do not matter when it comes to the fun that Disneyland and the other theme parks delivers, captured in the ordering of the conceptual space that governs Disneyland (centered as it is around Walt Disney himself, both conceptually and geographically), is constantly consumed and reconsumed by countless generations. By refining older rides, such as “The Jungle Cruise,” which was recently turned into a 1930’s-era colonial governor’s home and dock (making explicit for once what “colonialism” was really like — cute, punny, and over in eight minutes), as well as introducing new rides and lands periodically, Disney attempts to constantly remake itself so that it appears bigger and better. At the same time, though, the messages that Disney sends out about America’s place in the world do not change, as the geography of the park cannot change, as cannot its de-temporalization. Hence, the idea that anything that involves Adventure has to take place outside of North America and Western Europe, and therefore in the realm of America’s cultural others, can be always consumed by new “guests” to Disney’s social order, and thus America’s cultural, political, and economic hegemony are constantly re-legitimated for the benefit of those who are new to “the Wonderful World of Disney.”

     

    As I have said above, the guiding metaphor for Disney’s theme parks, and its products more generally, is that of the “It’s a Small World” ride. In it, Audio-Animatronic dolls from all over the world dressed in “native” clothing sing in harmony the most maddening of songs, “It’s a Small World After All,” which is occasionally interspersed with countermelodies such as “Hava Nagila” and “The Mexican Hat Dance.” Here, though, the geographic message that Disneyland delivers in a more disguised fashion is made clear; as Fjellman puts it, “It is as if a forest — any forest — is chosen cavalierly to represent the idea of a place and time, and then infinite energy is directed toward the scrutiny of each leaf and each piece of bark on each tree” (Fjellman 1992:87). This, then, is the message of Disney’s portrayal of geography, and with it the politics, economics, and culture that is elided in the name of American imperialism: “If there is anything to be learned by this average citizen about geography — cultural, political or otherwise — [Walt Disney Company] will teach it” (Fjellman 1992:224).

     

    One question that arises when considering the ability of the theme parks to sell the message of American dominance of the world and its relevant political perspective that I have highlighted in this paper concerns the relative success of the Disney theme parks around the world. Disneyland and Walt Disney World in the US are fanatically attended, to the point that Disneyana conventions, held to allow collectors of Disney paraphenalia to trade and amass further stocks of the trinkets, become madhouses, and on the average day Disneyland has a population greater than probably sixty percent of the towns and cities in North America (its average daily attendance hovers around thirty thousand people; personal conversation with Guest Services, Disneyland Park, March 1995), while Walt Disney World’s population hovers around one hundred thousand per day. Tokyo Disneyland is also well attended and successful. However, the EuroDisney park near Paris is a near failure; reports consistently appear highlighting its financial troubles. One might ask why this phenomenon has occurred. I would argue that the EuroDisney park is placed within a political culture that is hostile to imperialist intentions as well as the “Small Worldization” of its local cultures (within the context of the burgeoning European Union, France, for one, is highly critical of the flattening of national differences in the name of a common European identity and society), while the political culture surrounding Tokyo Disneyland is a recent artifact highly influenced by the American reconstruction of the Japanese political, economic, and social systems after World War Two. Even considering Japan’s historic isolation and resistance to efforts aimed towards its colonization, I would argue that the reconstruction of Japanese society by the American military, coupled with the highly commodified culture that both Japanese and American societies share, prove to be rich ground for the propagation of Disney’s messages regarding the place of the United States in the world.

     

    Given the colonizing effects of the messages that Disneyland, as well as WDC’s other products, most notably the animated film features, it is not surprising that people who lived around Manassas, Virginia, were up in arms about Disney’s America theme park that it wanted to build. They were afraid of losing the actuality of the lived history of the Civil War — a heritage that lived on in the area, though not in the same fashion as history in most of the rest of the world (Silberman 1994:25) — to the dehistoricizing effects of “Daddy Disney.” As the previews for Disney’s latest animated feature, Pocahontas, run through my head, they were correct in fearing this. Pocahontas is portrayed in the preview (an actual musical number from the up-coming film) as an earth-loving, submissive woman to be won by the heart of the colonialist John Smith, something quite strange to have said about someone whose name, given by her father, meant “mischievous.” Disney’s overall policy towards the past, the present, and the future, as well as toward the world around him, was to turn it into the playland that it never was. Disney’s goal was to rewrite history “the way it should have been” (Fjellman 1992:31). And, as Barbara Crosette’s New York Times article (12 February 1995:E5) suggests, it appears that the future Disney wanted for America came true, as it appears that, even though “it is all but impossible to find a hegemonistic bone in any body in Washington — Republican or Democrat,” one is no longer needed, as the imperialist messages of Disney, as well as those of the American government in general, have been well received by so-called Third World countries, looking to the United States to become the hegemon it wanted to be, hopefully without the US allowing the further exploitation of histories in the course of the exploitation of countries. I can only hope that, for the sake of those who have had their histories taken from them by the “‘rapacious strip-miner’in the goldmine of legend and myth” (Kunzle, in Dorfman and Mattelart 1971:18), that it can begin to rewrite its own history as it should have been — indebted to those who had history before, and will continue to have a history well after, Walt Disney and his imagineering of history.

    Notes

     

    1. While I do not make explicit reference to the original stories, the original stories used in the films that are discussed here–The Jungle Book and A Thousand and One Arabian Nights–are relatively well-known, and I presume a knowledge of these original texts in my analysis.

     

    2. Burton, “Don (Juanito) Duck,” p. 35: “The Disney team apparently felt the need to reassure their Latin American counterparts that they need feel no threat to their sexual hegemony from this North American neighbor who, for all his quacking up and cracking up, is clearly incapable of shacking up.”

     

    3. As well as all other Disney films: I chose to examine the animated films here primarily because they are my “favourites”; as well, they are also the most accessible, in the sense of being able to rent them at video stores. Part of the reason for this, as I will discuss later, is that the animated features seem “less dated” than the live-action films, and therefore are better “sellers,” in the sense of being accepted by a larger paying audience. However, the live-action films serve much the same function as the animated features; they continue to play up the political, economic, and cultural primacy and hegemony of the U.S.

     

    4. Many of the Subaltern Studies group have commented at length on the colonizing writings of those who were associated with the British rulers or the raj. I would argue that Kipling would be part of this group.

     

    5. I have written on this, as well as the imposition of an American nuclear family structure on the text of the film, elsewhere. See Schaffer, “The Bare Necessities: Family Structure and Gender Inversion in Disney’s The Jungle Book” (unpublished).

     

    6. Burton’s essay in Nationalisms and Sexualities provides extensive evidence of the linkages between the Disney studios and the US government during and just after World War Two. However, the Walt Disney Studios’ archives have become over the years increasingly more difficult to obtain access to, and inquiring writers must have their projects approved by WDC in order to gain access to the archives.

     

    7. Kunzle,”Translator’s Preface,” in Dorfman and Mattelart, p. 19. Burton also points out that Saludos Amigos, the precursor to The Three Caballeros, “became the first Hollywood film to premiere in all Latin American countries before opening in the U. S.” (Shale, Donald Duck Joins Up [Ann Arbor, MI: University of Michigan Press, 1987]:40) The only complaints received during the tour of this film were from Uruguay, which was not represented in the film. The gauchito sequence in The Three Caballeros resolves this problem. (Burton 1992:40n10)

     

    8. An interesting anecdotal note: Due to this line, as well as its general portrayal of the myths of African-American slaves, the Disney Company has removed Song of the South from the shelves of video stores in the United States. I have recently been asked — by a current Disney employee — to send copies of this film to the United States from my residence in Toronto.

     

    9. Until 1984, WDC owned even the airspace rights over Disneyland, so that no plane or helicopter could fly over the Magic Kingdom without the permission of the Company. In 1984, Michael Eisner sold the airspace rights in order to put more liquid cash into the Company’s coffers.

     

    10. Burton, p. 40 n11: Here, Burton comments on Smoodin’s comment on the “flawless calculus of cultural imperialism” that allowed “Walt Disney, a representative of the United States, could tour a foreign culture [actually, several different cultures and subcultures], come to understand it in just a short time, and then bring it back home, all with the blessing and the thanks of the culture he had visited.” (From Smoodin, Animating Culture: Hollywood Cartoons from the Sound Era [1994: New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press])

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Bauman, Zygmunt.  Postmodern Ethics. Oxford: Blackwell Press, 1993.
    • Burton, Julianne. “Don (Juanito) Duck and the Imperial-Patriarchal Unconscious: Disney Studios, the Good Neighbor Policy, and the Packaging of Latin America.” In Andrew Parker, et. al., Nationalisms and Sexualities. New York and London: Routledge, 1992.
    • Dorfman, Ariel and Armand Mattelart. How to Read Donald Duck: Imperialist Ideology in the Disney Comic. New York: International General, 1971.
    • Fanon, Frantz. Black Skins, White Masks. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1967.
    • Fjellman, Stephen. Vinyl Leaves: Walt Disney World and America. Boulder, CO: Westview Press, 1992.
    • Forgacs, David. “Disney animation and the business of childhood.” Screen 33:361-74 (1992).
    • Garber, Marjorie. Vested Interests: Cross-Dressing and Cultural Anxiety. New York and London: Routledge, 1992.
    • Itwaru, Arnold and Natasha Ksonzek. Closed Entrances: Canadian Culture and Imperialism. Toronto: TSAR, 1994.
    • Kunzle, David. Translator’s Preface to Dorfman and Mattelart, How to Read Donald Duck: Imperialist Ideology in the Disney Comic, 1975.
    • Lincoln, Bruce. Discourse and the Construction of Society. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1989.
    • Mitchell, Timothy. Colonising Egypt. Berkeley: U of California P, 1988.
    • Said, Edward. Orientalism. New York: Pantheon Books, 1978.
    • Silberman, Neil Asher. “The Battle Disney Should Have Won”. Lingua Franca 5: 24-28 (1994).
    • Sorkin, Michael. “See You in Disneyland.” In Sorkin, ed. Variations on a Theme Park: The New American City and the End of Public Space. New York: The Noonday Press, 1992.

     

  • “How to Get Out of the Room That Is the Book?” Paul Auster and the Consequences of Confinement

    Stephen A. Fredman

    Notre Dame
    stephen.a.fredman.1@nd.edu

     

    I.

     

    Reading the novels of Paul Auster over the years, I find myself drawn back again and again to his first prose text, The Invention of Solitude (1982), especially to its second half, “The Book of Memory,” a memoir-as-meditation, in which Auster confronts all of his central obsessions, obsessions that return in various forms to animate his subsequent novels.1 One of the most resonant images from “The Book of Memory” that recurs in Auster’s later work is that of “the room of the book,” a place where life and writing meet in an unstable, creative, and sometimes dangerous encounter. In the present essay, I would like to examine the room of the book through three interpretive frameworks that will help to make its dimensions apprehensible. These frameworks represent dynamic issues that arise from within the room of the book, issues that account for some of the characteristic complexities of Auster’s work: 1) a contest between prose and poetry that colors much of his writing; 2) a parthenogenic fantasy of masculine creativity that he constructs with great effort; and 3) a pervasive preoccupation with Holocaust imagery. In my reading of Auster’s prose, the postmodern inquiry into the relationship between writing and identity metamorphoses into a confrontation with a series of gender issues, oriented around the father, and then metamorphoses again into an interrogation of the particularly Jewish concern with memory. Using memory to probe the ruptures in contemporary life, Auster returns ultimately to the unspeakable memories of the Holocaust, thus laying bare ways in which the postmodern is inescapably post-Holocaust.

     

    To set the stage, we will look at an exemplary dramatization of the equation between “the room” and “the book” in Ghosts (1986), the second volume of Auster’s New York Trilogy. The protagonist of Ghosts, Blue, has recently completed an apprenticeship to a master detective, Brown, and the novel narrates Blue’s first “case,” in which he hopes to establish an identity as self-sufficient “agent.” Blue has been engaged by White to “keep an eye on” Black, a simple “tail job” that turns out to be much more demanding than Blue could have imagined. It’s not that Black is difficult to follow; in fact, he hardly ever leaves his room. From his own room across the street, Blue, using binoculars, can see that Black spends most of his time writing in a notebook and reading. In order to record Black’s activities, Blue takes out a notebook himself and begins to write, thus initiating the equation between the room and the book.

     

    After nearly a year of tailing Black, following him on long walks and watching him read and write, Blue begins to find his lack of knowledge about Black, White, and the case unbearable. Unsuccessful in his attempt to precipitate a disclosure from the ever-elusive White, Blue realizes that his perpetual spying on the nearly sedentary Black has rendered Blue a virtual prisoner in his own room. It dawns on him that Black and White may be in collusion, and that in fact he may be the one under surveillance:

     

    If so, what are they doing to him? Nothing very terrible, finally -- at least not in any absolute sense. They have trapped Blue into doing nothing, into being so inactive as to reduce his life to almost no life at all. Yes, says Blue to himself, that's what it feels like: like nothing at all. He feels like a man who has been condemned to sit in a room and go on reading a book for the rest of his life. This is strange enough -- to be only half alive at best, seeing the world only through words, living only through the lives of others. But if the book were an interesting one, perhaps it wouldn't be so bad. He could get caught up in the story, so to speak, and little by little begin to forget himself. But this book offers him nothing. There is no story, no plot, no action -- nothing but a man sitting alone in a room and writing a book. That's all there is, Blue realizes, and he no longer wants any part of it. But how to get out? How to get out of the room that is the book that will go on being written for as long as he stays in the room? (NYT 201-2)

     

    Not an intellectual or even much of a reader, Blue has been metamorphosed into a writer — that is, into someone who lives inside a book. Every other aspect of his life has been taken away from him — he has abandoned his fiancée, his mentor refuses to offer advice, etc. — and he realizes the terror of the writer: “There is no story, no plot, no action — nothing but a man sitting alone in a room and writing a book.” This primal condition of the writer in the present age — imprisoned, facing a blank page without the structures of story, plot, or action to support him — has become Blue’s life, and he begins to suspect that Black (or White?) has planned it that way, willing this monstrous metamorphosis.

     

    Blue’s suspicions that his life has been captured by a book are confirmed during two visits to Black’s room. In the second, Blue crosses the street one night when Black is out and steals a pile of papers stacked on Black’s desk. When he begins to read them, Blue sees that they are his own weekly reports; this means that Black and White are the same person and that, in some mysterious way, Blue and Black have been writing the same book. With these realizations, Blue collapses into vertigo and enters a state of irresolvable doubleness:

     

    For Blue at this point can no longer accept Black's existence, and therefore he denies it. Having penetrated Black's room and stood there alone, having been, so to speak, in the sanctum of Black's solitude, he cannot respond to the darkness of that moment except by replacing it with a solitude of his own. To enter Black, then, was the equivalent of entering himself, and once inside himself, he can no longer conceive of being anywhere else. But this is precisely where Black is, even though Blue does not know it. (226)

     

    When Blue realizes that Black is his double, he also becomes aware that Black’s room is the uncanny scene of writing, which Blue, who had never conceived of himself as a writer, had been afraid of entering all along. In confronting Black’s solitude, he meets his own; in confronting Black’s writing, he recovers his own and realizes that he has become a writer. When he walks across the street to Black’s room one more time, Blue finds out why Black/White has hired him. Upon entering the room, Blue encounters Black pointing a revolver at him, intending to end both of their lives. In the ensuing dialogue, Blue, the bewildered detective, tries one more time to understand what has been happening:

     

    You're supposed to tell me the story. Isn't that how it's supposed to end? You tell me the story, and then we say good-bye.You know it already, Blue. Don’t you understand that? You know the story by heart.

     

    Then why did you bother in the first place?

     

    Don’t ask stupid questions.

     

    And me — what was I there for? Comic relief?

     

    No, Blue, I’ve needed you from the beginning. If it hadn’t been for you, I couldn’t have done it.

     

    Needed me for what?

     

    To remind me of what I was supposed to be doing. Every time I looked up, you were there, watching me, following me, always in sight, boring into me with your eyes. You were the whole world to me, Blue, and I turned you into my death. You're the one thing that doesn't change, the one thing that turns everything inside out. (230)

     

    Black has turned Blue into his ideal reader, for whom every moment of Black’s existence in a room writing a book has been full of unfathomable meaning. And by allaying the writer’s constant fear that the external world will dematerialize during his residence in the space of writing, Blue’s gaze has “turn[ed] everything inside out” for Black, making his writing into a fateful, and ultimately fatal, act. Having created this external witness to his internal activity as writer, Black has also transformed his reader, Blue, into a double, into a writer himself. Black has kept Blue trapped in a room, with Blue’s gaze fixed upon Black, in a successful effort to enclose himself in the space of writing until the demands of the book are met. And because Blue is also the writer of the book, its demands cannot be fully met until Blue comes to understand that all along he has been author of his own fate. When Blue achieves this recognition, the story that Black is writing ends in death — but not quite as Black had planned. For Blue is now the author, who physically overpowers Black and beats him, presumably to death, as though doing away with an insufferable mirror, which has kept him confined inside the room that is the book.

     

    II.

     

    For whom can it be said that entrapment within the room that is the book is intolerable? Certainly Blue, who has always thought of himself as a man of action, rather than a reader, finds it so: “He feels like a man who has been condemned to sit in a room and go on reading a book for the rest of his life” (NYT 201-2). But through the character of Blue, Auster also paints a portrait of a type of writer about whom Blue knows nothing: the modern poet. It is the modern (male) poet whose condition is most fully epitomized by the statement, “There is no story, no plot, no action — nothing but a man sitting alone in a room and writing a book” (202). In the course of explaining why he became a performance poet, David Antin has characterized this solipsism of the modern poet in derogatory terms:

     

    as a poet i was getting extremely tired of   what i considered
       an unnatural language act   going into a closet so to
      speak   sitting in front of a typewriter and nothing is
       necessary   a closet is no place to address anybody
    (Antin 56)

     

    Although he may be perverse in Antin’s terms, Auster is powerfully drawn to this “unnatural language act,” for the image of the lonely poet trapped inside the room that is the book haunts his writing. On another level, though, it is not self-enclosure that constitutes an “unnatural act” in Auster’s writing, but rather the intrusion of poetry into narrative prose. His fiction and memoirs have remained remarkably open to poetry and to what are thought of as poetic concerns, and this openness results in unusual pressures on the writing, pressures that account for many of its salient characteristics.

     

    Typically, if we call a novel “poetic,” we mean that it has a “lyrical” quality, like André Gide’s L’Immoraliste or Virginia Woolf’s The Waves, or we mean that the words have been chosen with particular relish for their sound and exactitude, as in the stories of Guy Davenport or in Michael Ondaatje’s The English Patient. Auster’s fiction, however, is not especially lyrical in its rhythm or its diction; indeed, its tone is deliberately flat, in the manner of factual statement. And although by carefully portraying dilemmas of understanding he creates characters whose driving concerns are epistemological, his exactitude is of a phenomenological or hermeneutic sort, rather than a matter of heightened verbal precision. In other words, the poetic element in Auster’s fiction is not a “formal” concern. Instead, it can be located in his engagement with a range of the fundamental issues that have defined twentieth-century poetry: the materiality of language, the relations between words and objects, the commanding presence of silence, the impact of prose upon poetry, and the ways in which, as Marina Tsvetaeva puts it, “In this most Christian of worlds / all poets are Jews” (quoted by Auster, AH 114).

     

    Just as the identity of the poet hides in the character of Blue, these poetic issues hide among the more immediately noticeable metafictional qualities of Auster’s writing. Admittedly, a general description of his fiction might make it hard to differentiate Auster’s work from that of any number of postmodern novelists, for whom poetry would be the least of their concerns. To give such a general description of Auster’s fiction in a single sentence, you could say that his books are allegories about the impossibly difficult task of writing, in which he investigates the similarly impossible task of achieving identity — through characters plagued by a double who represents the unknowable self — and that this impossible task takes place in an irrational world, governed by chance and coincidence, whose author cannot be known. And then it would be easy to construct a map of precursors and sources as a congenial modern terrain in which to situate Auster’s work: the textual entrapments of Kafka, Beckett, Borges, Calvino, Ponge, Blanchot, Jabès, Celan, and Derrida; the psychological intensities of Poe, Hawthorne, Melville, Thoreau, Dickinson, Dostoevsky, and Freud; the paranoid overdeterminations of Surrealism, magic, alchemy, and Kabbalah. This capsule description and list of affinities and affiliations slights two important features: Auster’s extensive work as a poet and as a translator of French poetry and the crucial ways in which his narrative prose stages an encounter between poetry and the novel.

     

    For many novelists at the beginning of their careers, poetry may function as a form of finger exercises, but in Auster’s case there was a curiously persistent vacillation. In an interview with Larry McCaffery and Sinda Gregory, he chronicles some of the dodges he took between verse and prose, before his decisive turn to fiction: “I had always dreamed of writing novels. My first published works were poems, and for ten years or so I published only poems, but all along I spent nearly as much time writing prose. I wrote hundreds and hundreds of pages, I filled up dozens of notebooks. It’s just that I wasn’t satisfied with it, and I never showed it to anyone” (AH 291). Reportedly, he became so frustrated with his efforts at fiction that he stopped altogether in the mid-seventies, restricting himself to composing and translating poetry and to writing critical essays. The poems, as Auster rightly notes, initially “resembled clenched fists; they were short and dense and obscure, as compact and hermetic as Delphic oracles” (AH 293), but during the later seventies they began to open up: “The breath became somewhat longer, the propositions became somewhat more discursive” (AH 294). Finally, though, at a time of acute emotional and financial distress, he reached a profound impasse: “There were moments when I thought I was finished, when I thought I would never write another word” (AH 294). Having touched bottom, as many of his characters do, Auster was ready for a breakthrough, which he says came when he attended a dance rehearsal: “Something happened, and a whole world of possibilities suddenly opened up to me. I think it was the absolute fluidity of what I was seeing, the continual motion of the dancers as they moved around the floor. It filled me with immense happiness” (AH 294). The next day he began writing White Spaces (1980; D 101-110), his one work of what I would call “poet’s prose,” which he describes “an attempt on my part to translate the experience of that dance performance into words. It was a liberation for me, a tremendous letting go, and I look back on it now as the bridge between writing poetry and writing prose” (AH 295).2

     

    Over the past two centuries, poets have attested again and again to a liberating sensation when they begin to write poetry in prose. One might expect such freedom to be a result of escaping from the rigorous demands of meter and rhyme; but instead, it’s as if the poet finds him or herself on the other side of a heavily fortified wall — outside the “closet” — able for the first time to step beyond the tiny social space accorded to verse and to take command of some of the vast discursive reservoirs of prose. In Auster’s case, it’s as if verse (ordinarily associated metaphorically with dance) were frozen stock still, while prose (usually imagined as plodding) were free to dance; where his verse “resembled clenched fists,” his poet’s prose represented “a tremendous letting go.” A truly generative work for Auster, White Spaces marks the moment when prose and poetry actually meet in his writing; out of this moment arises Auster’s central poetic project in prose: the investigation of the scene of writing. It is an immense project — a kind of detective assignment that may well take him the rest of his career. In White Spaces, Auster records a primary investigative discovery, at once phenomenological, mystical, and social: writing takes place in a room. In the following passage, he begins to explore this room:

     

    I remain in the room in which I am writing this. I put one foot in front of the other. I put one word in front of the other, and for each step I take I add another word, as if for each word to be spoken there were another space to be crossed, a distance to be filled by my body as it moves through this space. It is a journey through space, even if I get nowhere, even if I end up in the same place I started. It is a journey through space, as if into many cities and out of them, as if across deserts, as if to the edge of some imaginary ocean, where each thought drowns in the relentless waves of the real. (D 107)

     

    In this work of poet’s prose, Auster insists over and over again on the physicality of writing. He makes this physicality graphic by welding together three distinct spaces: the room, the space in which writing is enacted; the interior space where writing happens in the writer; and the space on the page the words occupy. In White Spaces, as later in Ghosts, Auster represents the physicality of writing by an equation of the room with the book: “I remain in the room in which I am writing this,” he says, as though he were occupying the “white spaces” of the page, the mind, and the room. Whichever way he turns in this symbolic architecture, the writer seems to find his physical body trapped: when he writes, it enters into the closed space of the book; when he gets up from the book, it paces the narrow confines of the room. This claustrophobic situation draws attention to what Antin might deplore as the marked leaning toward solipsism in Auster’s writing, a tendency that we will look at from different vantage points in later sections of this essay. At this point, however, it is important to note that the outside world does manage to break through the self-inscribed mental sphere of Auster’s characters, imposing actual consequences upon their ruminations and conjectures. In the passage above, he acknowledges at least the idea of interpenetration between the mental and the social worlds by locating, in the manner of Wallace Stevens or Marianne Moore, an “imaginary ocean, where each thought drowns in the relentless waves of the real.”

     

    III.

     

    Auster is not, of course, the first writer to figure the book as the allegorical scene of writing. In particular, two French poets who wrote extensively in prose, Stéphane Mallarmé and Edmond Jabès, have provided Auster with important examples. He has translated Mallarmé’s poetic fragments on the death of his young son, A Tomb for Anatole (1983) (some of which appears first in The Invention of Solitude), and Mallarmé’s notion of a grand Book that includes the entire world hovers in the background of Auster’s explorations of the scene of writing. But even more directly pertinent to Auster’s obsessions are those of Jabès, the Jewish Egyptian poet, whose remarkable seven volumes of meditative and oracular poet’s prose, The Book of Questions (1963-73), have had a shaping hand in Auster’s poetic narratives.3 Auster makes explicit the connection between Jabès and Mallarmé in an article he wrote originally in 1976 for The New York Review of Books, in which he links the Jewish themes of The Book of Questions to central issues animating modern French poetry:

     

    Although Jabès's imagery and sources are for the most part derived from Judaism, The Book of Questions is not a Jewish work in the same way that one can speak of Paradise Lost as a Christian work. . . . The Book is his central image -- but it is not only the Book of the Jews (the spirals of commentary around commentary in the Midrash), but an allusion to Mallarmé's ideal Book as well (the Book that contains the world, endlessly folding in upon itself). Finally, Jabès's work must be considered as part of the on-going French poetic tradition that began in the late nineteenth century. (AH 113-14)

     

    Although Jabès himself has no wish to deny his placement within French poetic tradition, he takes great pains, in a subsequent interview that Auster conducted with him, to differentiate his notion of the book from that of Mallarmé: “Mallarmé wanted to put all knowledge into a book. He wanted to make a great book, the book of books. But in my opinion this book would be very ephemeral, since knowledge itself is ephemeral. The book that would have a chance to survive, I think, is the book that destroys itself. That destroys itself in favor of another book that will prolong it” (AH 164). Jabès favors a midrashic approach to the book over an idealist one, a text composed of questions rather than answers, a book from which one can at least provisionally escape.4 Like midrashic commentary upon Scripture, Jabès’s Book of Questions proceeds by locating anomalies or paradoxes or gaps in understanding, using such questions to generate further writing — as if one first had to become lost in order to be found. Such characterizations of Jabès’s work may sound like re-statements of deconstructive truisms — and one should note the profound impact Jabès’s writing has had upon Derrida and other French theorists — but there is also a desire for truth and wholeness in Jabès’s work (regardless of the difficulty of articulating such things) that seems at odds with deconstruction as a movement, and this desire is something Auster unashamedly espouses as well. Jabès pursues a wholeness based in fragments, and he claims to maintain an awareness of the entire book at every moment of writing, so that the whole exerts an irresistible pressure that determines the composition of the book word-by-word:

     

    When I say there are many books in the book, it is because there are many words in the word. Obviously, if you change the word, the context of the sentence changes completely. In this way another sentence is born from this word, and a completely different book begins . . . I think of this in terms of the sea, in the image of the sea as it breaks upon the shore. It is not the wave that comes, it is the whole sea that comes each time and the whole sea that draws back. It is never just a wave, it is always everything that comes and everything that goes. This is really the fundamental movement in all my books. Everything is connected to everything else. . . . At each moment, in the least question, it is the whole book which returns and the whole book which draws back. (AH 168)

     

    His highly elaborated notion of the book as the central poetic principle of writing — as that which holds open the space of writing — allows Jabès to make a radical distinction between the novel and the (poetic) book. Although The Book of Questions has characters, dialogue, and an implicit story, and although it is classified on the jacket of the English version as “fiction,” Jabès vehemently rejects the storytelling function of the novel as undermining the writer’s fidelity to the book. For the book makes moment-to-moment demands that Jabès believes should supersede the commitment to telling a particular story. He complains,

     

    The novelist's high-handed appropriation of the book has always been unbearable to me. What makes me uneasy is his pretense of making the space of the book the space of the story he tells -- making the subject of his novel the subject of the book. . . . Novelistic fiction, even when innovative, does not, from my point of view, take charge of the totality of [the risk involved in writing]. The book loses its autonomy. . . . A stranger to the book, its breath, its rhythm, the novelist imposes an exterior, exclusive speech: a life and a death, invented in the course of the story. For him the book is only a tool. At no moment does the novelist listen to the page, to its whiteness and silence (Jabès Desert 101).

     

    As a poet in a textual age, Jabès locates the space of poetry within the book, which has a life of its own. Aided by the evidence that a vital Jewish imagination has been able to survive within the book for two millennia, he seeks to defend this space from incursions by those lesser poetic talents, the novelists, who impose the stories of particular characters over the mysterious imperatives of the book. In his own investigations of “the space of the book,” Auster takes seriously the challenge issued by Jabès, endeavoring to enter the room of the book by attending to its “whiteness and silence.” Like Jabès in The Book of Questions, Auster writes a prose animated by the poetic issues of investigating and responding to the “white spaces” of the book. Unlike Jabès, however, Auster also has a commitment to the novel, and a deep tension arises in his prose from a confrontation between narrative and the book. At the beginning of his published prose, with The Invention of Solitude and The New York Trilogy, Auster’s fidelity resides primarily with the book. This results in a flatness of characterization and in a dialogue that appears more like its surrounding descriptive prose than like the speech of discrete characters; likewise, the narrative of his early novels seems wholly governed by plot. Over the course of his four subsequent novels, In the Country of Last Things, Moon Palace, The Music of Chance, and Leviathan, Auster expands his ability to create realistic characters and begins to elaborate narratives that unfold beyond the exigencies of plot. Still, his characteristic explorations of the scene of writing take place within a palpable tension between novel and book.

     

    Auster’s first book of prose, The Invention of Solitude, contains a Jabèsian text, “The Book of Memory,” in which he explores the space of writing through an obsessive attention to the book that nearly rivals the poetic fixation of Jabès. And yet Auster does not, like Jabès, wholly eschew narrative, for the “Book of Memory” brims with anecdotes and little stories; it is here that Auster begins to create a fiction of the book. In his article on Jabès, Auster gives a summary description of The Book of Questions that applies equally well to his own “Book of Memory:” “What happens in The Book of Questions, then, is the writing of The Book of Questions — or rather, the attempt to write it, a process that the reader is allowed to witness in all its gropings and hesitations” (AH 111). “The Book of Memory” begins with a literal enactment of “listen[ing] to the page, its whiteness and silence”: “He lays out a piece of blank paper on the table before him and writes these words with his pen. It was. It will never be again” (IS 75). Then, we continue to “witness in all its gropings and hesitations” the further attempts to write the book:

     

    Later that same day he returns to his room. He finds a fresh sheet of paper and lays it out on the table before him. He writes until he has covered the entire page with words. Later, when he reads over what he has written, he has trouble deciphering the words. Those he does manage to understand do not seem to say what he thought he was saying. Then he goes out to eat his dinner.That night he tells himself that tomorrow is another day. New words begin to clamor in his head, but he does not write them down. He decides to refer to himself as A. He walks back and forth between the table and the window. He turns on the radio and then turns it off. He smokes a cigarette.

     

    Then he writes. It was. It will never be again. (IS 75)

     

    As in Ghosts, Auster creates a scene of writing that is both book and room, and for which the question of identity is inseparable from the writing of the book. “The Book of Memory” is an autobiography, in which the author “decides to refer to himself as A.” in order to create enough distance to be able to see himself. He places himself at a turning point — “It was. It will never be again.” — which allows him to investigate the present in terms of the past, utilizing memory as a kind of book that, in Jabès’s terms, “destroys itself in favor of another book that will prolong it” (AH 164): “The Book of Memory” destroys memory by making it into a book. Likewise, the present sense of self is an enclosure created anew over and over again by interrogating the past. In other words, the question that Blue asks in Ghosts, “How to get out of the room that is the book that will go on being written for as long as he stays in the room?” (NYT 201-2), animates “The Book of Memory” as well. The room and the book are thematized in many ways in “The Book of Memory:” A. describes the room in which he lives and writes (as well as a number of significant rooms in his past) in obsessive detail; as in the old art of memory, he portrays memory in architectural terms, comprised of rooms in which contiguous impressions are stored; in addition, A. explores the principles that determine such contiguity — chance, coincidence, free association.

     

    Like Thoreau, whose Walden he plays with in Ghosts, Auster is fascinated by solitude; many of the images that recur throughout “The Book of Memory” evoke solitary enclosure, such as the references to Jonah in the whale, to Pinocchio in the shark, to Anne Frank in hiding, and to George Oppen’s phrase “the shipwreck of the singular.” Regardless of the imagery with which it is portrayed, enclosure within the room of writing invokes not just a sense of aloneness but an actual claustrophobia in Auster’s characters: “It is as if he were being forced to watch his own disappearance, as if, by crossing the threshold of this room, he were entering another dimension, taking up residence inside a black hole” (IS 77). Ultimately, what we have been considering as a poetic anxiety about the room of writing is revealed as a fear of death, a fear so acute that A. tries to evacuate his life out of the present in order to observe it safely, albeit in a disembodied fashion, from the future:

     

    Christmas Eve, 1979. His life no longer seemed to dwell in the present. Whenever he turned on his radio and listened to the news of the world, he would find himself imagining the words to be describing things that had happened long ago. Even as he stood in the present, he felt himself to be looking at it from the future, and this present-as-past was so antiquated that even the horrors of the day, which ordinarily would have filled him with outrage, seemed remote to him, as if the voice in the radio were reading from a chronicle of some lost civilization. Later, in a time of greater clarity, he would refer to this sensation as "nostalgia for the present." (IS 76)

     

    In this passage, Auster employs four different methods of displacing the present: by portraying A. as bouncing between the past and the future, hearing first a report of present events as though it were referring to the distant past, and next trying to imagine himself looking at the present from the future; then, in the last sentence, by having a narrator locate himself at a future point, “Later,” looking back upon A. in the “present” moment; and finally, by giving this alienated condition the label “nostalgia for the present,” which further congeals and reifies it. There is, of course, a long genealogy behind the enactment of extreme alienation in modern literature — especially, for this text of Auster’s, in Jewish writers: Kafka, Freud, Scholem, Benjamin, Celan, Jabès, Barthes, Anne Frank, George Oppen, Charles Reznikoff, Henry Roth, etc. But in “The Book of Memory” Auster deploys the effects of alienation in a particularly active way that he shares with a smaller circle of writers, like Samuel Beckett and the John Ashbery of Three Poems. These writers create what I have called elsewhere a translative prose, which is always engaged simultaneously in investigating identity and writing, bringing forth a tenuous fiction from the ever-new exigencies of the book.5 At one point in “The Book of Memory,” Auster invokes translation as an image for what occurs when one enters the room of the book:

     

    For most of his adult life, he has earned his living by translating the books of other writers. He sits at his desk reading the book in French and then picks up his pen and writes the same book in English. It is both the same book and not the same book, and the strangeness of this activity has never failed to impress him. Every book is an image of solitude. . . . A. sits down in his own room to translate another man's book, and it is as though he were entering that man's solitude and making it his own. (IS 136)

     

    In the act of translation, identity is both found and lost: rewriting the words of another writer is a profoundly intimate form of relationship, in which the translator finds identities melting, mingling, or repelling one another. The translator invades the solitude of the space of writing, and the intruder never knows whether he or she will leave that violated solitude with a sense of self fortified or weakened by the encounter. For Blue, in Ghosts, this penetration into another’s solitude results in a terrifying mise en abime: “Having penetrated Black’s room and stood there alone, having been, so to speak, in the sanctum of Black’s solitude, he cannot respond to the darkness of that moment except by replacing it with a solitude of his own” (NYT 226). Like the later fictional character Blue, “A. imagines himself as a kind of ghost of that other man, who is both there and not there, and whose book is both the same and not the same as the one he is translating” (IS 136).

     

    Out of this meditation upon translation, though, A. achieves a realization that gives the ghostly existence of translation a new sort of life: “it dawns on him that everything he is trying to record in “The Book of Memory,” everything he has written so far, is no more than the translation of a moment or two of his life — those moments he lived through on Christmas Eve, 1979, in his room at 6 Varick Street” (IS 136). Translation not only renders the writer a ghost enclosed in the room that is the book; it is also a way out. For the moment that inaugurates “The Book of Memory” — the recognition that A.’s life and his writing have been on a collision course that has finally eventuated in their complete merging, a recognition provoked when he sits down at his desk and writes, “It was. It will never be again.” (IS 75) — also begins a translation of that moment out of itself. The only way to get out of the room that is the book is by writing the book, for writing translates the moment that inaugurates the book into an ongoing present that opens out of the memory of that moment. Auster makes explicit the notion of escape through the translation of memory by citing the example of Pascal’s “Memorial,” an ecstatic testimony that was sewn into the lining of the philosopher’s clothes as a constant reminder of his moment of mystical illumination, on the night of November 23, 1654 (137). The memory of such a moment illuminates the space of writing, so that as the writer dives into the memory he can see a way of moving beyond his solitude and out into the world and, ultimately, into history:

     

    As he writes, he feels that he is moving inward (through himself) and at the same time moving outward (towards the world). What he experienced, perhaps, during those few moments on Christmas Eve, 1979, as he sat alone in his room on Varick Street, was this: the sudden knowledge that came over him that even alone, in the deepest solitude of his room, he was not alone, or, more precisely, that the moment he began to try to speak of that solitude, he had become more than just himself. Memory, therefore, not simply as the resurrection of one's private past, but an immersion in the past of others, which is to say: history -- which one both participates in and is a witness to, is a part of and apart from. (139)

     

    The poet is trapped in narrative prose, the writer is trapped in the book, the “agent” is trapped in the room: can these figures use memory to come out into the world, into history? One way of looking at this conundrum would be to notice that for both Pascal and A., memory already includes simultaneously an inside and an outside: when Pascal writes his memory and then sews it into his clothing, he gives it a double exteriority, which matches the way that A. moves both inward and outward by writing about what he remembers of Christmas Eve, 1979. But thinking of memory in this way offers too easy a solution to Auster’s dilemma. We can complicate the notion of memory by seeing it not only as a matter of interiority and exteriority, but also as an interplay of remembering and forgetting. From the latter perspective, we will have to hold off deciding whether to accept Auster’s affirmation that memory leads out of the room and into history, until we have looked at what his text actively forgets.

     

    IV.

     

    In order to think about what is repressed in “The Book of Memory,” I would like to bring a second framework into play, which is that of the parthenogenic fantasy of masculine creativity embedded in the text. “The Book of Memory” is ostensibly a book of mourning, for A.’s father has just died and his grandfather dies during its composition. The previous half of The Invention of Solitude, “Portrait of an Invisible Man,” treats the death of Auster’s father and his subsequent discovery that his paternal grandfather was murdered by his grandmother. Throughout “The Book of Memory,” Auster reflects upon the relations of fathers and sons, brooding particularly on his feelings toward his own young son in the midst of his reflections upon the traumas and losses inscribed within the continuity of generations.6 The mood of the text is one of melancholy, veering between hopelessness, nostalgia, and obsessive self-regard, but its desperately sought goal seems to be the regeneration of a life through writing. In this context, the room of the book receives a different set of figurative equivalents from those found in Ghosts. In the latter, the room of the book is a place where Blue is trapped, and where he is forcibly initiated into the brotherhood of writers. In “The Book of Memory,” the room of the book is figured as a void, a place of nothingness or meaninglessness, a site for the confrontation with death. Auster makes explicit a metonymic chain of rhyming words that underlies this particular figuration of the room as scene of writing: “Room and tomb, tomb and womb, womb and room” (IS 159-60).

     

    The implication of this chain of equivalents is that the room of the book is a place where death can be transformed into rebirth. But this can only happen, Auster asserts, if we take meaninglessness as a first principle. By meaninglessness, Auster has a specific denial in mind, that of the motivated connection between any two factors:

     

    Like everyone else, he craves a meaning. Like everyone else, his life is so fragmented that each time he sees a connection between two fragments he is tempted to look for a meaning in that connection. The connection exists. But to give it a meaning, to look beyond the bare fact of its existence, would be to build an imaginary world inside the real world, and he knows it would not stand. At his bravest moments, he embraces meaninglessness as the first principle . . . . (147)

     

    By enshrining meaninglessness as first principle, Auster seems to be striking a blow against the conventions of the novel, which rest upon the assumption that a meaningful connection between events can be constructed; without this assumption, the ideological work of the novel as creator of identity within a social world would collapse. Auster undermines the ideological basis of the novel by telling a series of stories in which coincidences and connections are never sufficient to ensure identity.

     

    Auster asserts the “principle” of meaninglessness several times in “The Book of Memory,” particularly when discussing coincidence or chance. After telling a story about M., a friend who finds himself living in Paris in the exact same attic room where his father had hidden from the Nazis twenty years before, A. notes the further coincidence that he, too, lived in such a chambre de bonne and that it was where his own father had come to see him. These thoughts cause A. to “remember his father’s death. And beyond that, to understand — this most important of all — that M.’s story has no meaning” (81). In this passage, the principle of meaninglessness is associated directly with A.’s father’s death, and beyond that with the equation of the room of the book with the tomb. From this void, however, comes A.’s impulse to write, to make of his memorializing book a site of regeneration, to find himself anew within the act of mourning. Recognizing that M.’s story is meaningless, A. counters,

     

    Nevertheless, this is where it begins. The first word appears only at a moment when nothing can be explained anymore, at some instant of experience that defies all sense. To be reduced to saying nothing. Or else, to say to himself: this is what haunts me. And then to realize, almost in the same breath, that this is what he haunts. (81)

    But what does haunt Auster and his character in this experience of nothingness? He offers a clue to his haunting in the equations quoted earlier: “Room and tomb, tomb and womb, womb and room.” These equations take us beyond the ostensible subject of mourning into a repressed but highly significant motivation of the writing; to tie the room and the tomb with the feminine image of the womb brings in gender considerations to a narrative that is otherwise almost exclusively masculine. It seems to me that in this text terms like “nothingness” and “meaninglessness” are gendered feminine, and that based upon this equation women are rendered as void and men are imagined as self-generating. Having projected so many desires upon the notion of nothingness, it’s as though Auster then takes the Buddhist image of the “pregnant void” and splits it in half, assigning the void to women and pregnancy to men. In “The Book of Memory,” Auster attempts a kind of parthenogenesis, using the room as a womb to give birth to the book, without the intervention of the feminine. Let me offer some illustrations to make this assertion convincing.

     

    In a discussion of Paris and of a composer he meets there, S., who becomes a father figure to him, A. gives a striking description of the room as a place at once claustrophobic (to the body) and infinitely generative (to the mind) — a masculine womb. He begins the description by noting, “These are his earliest memories of the city, where so much of his life would later be spent, and they are inescapably bound up with the idea of the room” (89). Having highlighted the room’s significance, A. goes on to describe first its claustrophobic quality: “S. lived in a space so small that at first it seemed to defy you, to resist being entered. The presence of one person crowded the room, two people choked it. It was impossible to move inside it without contracting your body to its smallest dimensions, without contracting your mind to some infinitely small point within itself.” Here, the claustrophobia seems to affect both the body and the mind, as though the room were attempting to squeeze both down to nothingness. For the mind, however, this extreme form of contraction results in its opposite, a sudden expansion, inaugurated by becoming aware of the contents of the room:

     

    For there was an entire universe in that room, a miniature cosmology that contained all that is most vast, most distant, most unknowable. It was a shrine, hardly bigger than a body, in praise of all that exists beyond the body: the representation of one man's inner world, even to the slightest detail. S. had literally managed to surround himself with the things that were inside him. The room he lived in was a dream space, and its walls were like the skin of some second body around him, as if his own body had been transformed into a mind, a breathing instrument of pure thought. This was the womb, the belly of the whale, the original site of the imagination. (89)

     

    In this masculinist fantasy of self-generative creativity, the enwombing room is “like the skin of some second body around him,” capable of giving birth to the solitary artist’s works of art, without the intervention of woman, or even of the body. This is a kind of male “hysteria,” in which the wandering womb of the room takes on the generative qualities of the composer’s inner life.7 The most fully realized image of masculine birth in “The Book of Memory” is that of Pinocchio, who is sculpted into being by his father, and this image, as I shall later demonstrate, runs as a leitmotif throughout the text. Another major image of masculinist self-generation, Leibniz’s monadology, recurs at several points in the text and also partakes of the psychological disturbance of male birth. For instance, further on in the same meditation that produces the equation of room with tomb and womb, A. imagines that language is a kind of monadology, a matrix of rhyming words that “functions as a kind of bridge that joins opposite and contrasting aspects of the world with each other:”

     

    Language, then, not simply as a list of separate things to be added up and whose sum total is equal to the world. Rather, language as it is laid out in the dictionary: an infinitely complex organism, all of whose elements -- cells and sinews, corpuscles and bones, digits and fluids -- are present in the world simultaneously, none of which can exist on its own. For each word is defined by other words, which means that to enter any part of language is to enter the whole of it. (160)

     

    A. ascribes tremendous potency to language, imagining it as the matrix of being, as the genetic matter of the world. He sums up this apotheosis of language by invoking Leibniz: “Language, then, as monadology, to echo the term used by Leibniz” (160). The monadology is the interconnected network of the “monads” that compose the universe, each of which is affected by the motion of all the others. After a long quote from Leibniz, Auster concludes, “Playing with words in the way A. did as a schoolboy, then, was not so much a search for the truth as a search for the world as it appears in language. Language is not truth. It is the way we exist in the world” (161). This seemingly Heideggerean recognition, that language “is the way we exist in the world,” is given a particular twist, though, by A.’s fantasy that “language . . . is an infinitely complex organism” with “cells and sinews, corpuscles and bones, digits and fluids,” as though language were not just a mode of existence in the world but a replacement for life in the body; for, when “it is possible for events in one’s life to rhyme as well” (161), the monadology of language has taken over everything. At the end of this three-page meditation on the power of language, A. arrives at the mysterious recognition that, in fact, everything is beginning to rhyme for him:

     

    What A. is struggling to express, perhaps, is that for some time now none of the terms has been missing for him. Wherever his eye or mind seems to stop, he discovers another connection, another bridge to carry him to yet another place, and even in the solitude of his room, the world has been rushing in on him at a dizzying speed, as if it were all suddenly converging in him and happening to him at once. Coincidence: to fall on with; to occupy the same place in time or space. The mind, therefore, as that which contains more than itself. As in the phrase from Augustine: "But where is the part of it which it does not itself contain?" (162)

     

    To see interconnections can be a result of a visionary heightening of consciousness, or, with the sense that “the world has been rushing in on him at a dizzying speed,” it may well be that A. is experiencing a moment of sheer paranoia. If this is a moment of paranoia, it must have a causal connection to A.’s masculinist notion of self-generation, of mind outside body in a room. In fact, A.’s imagining of the human mind as the entire monadology goes far beyond Leibniz, whom Auster quotes as cautioning that “A soul, however, can read in itself only what is directly represented in it; it is unable to unfold all at once all its folds; for these go on into infinity” (161). In his more paranoid rendition of a monadology, A. has taken something like Robert Duncan’s poetic conceit about “the structure of rime” and inflated it into the fantasy of a wrinkle-free existence, in which all interconnections are apparent to the mind.8

     

    The gender implications of this fantasy of disembodiment are most disturbingly represented in an earlier scene in the text, in which A., “for no particular reason,” wanders into a topless bar in Manhattan. In a completely detached tone of voice, Auster describes how A. “found himself sitting next to a voluptuously naked young woman,” who invites him into the back room. “There was something so openly humorous and matter-of-fact about her approach, that he finally agreed to her proposition. The best thing, they decided, would be for her to suck his penis, since she claimed an extraordinary talent for this activity.” At the moment of ejaculation, the Leibnizean monad is revealed as an image of masculine parthenogenesis:

     

    As he came in her mouth a few moments later, with a long and throbbing flood of semen, he had this vision, at just that second, which has continued to radiate inside him: that each ejaculation contains several billion sperm cells -- or roughly the same number as there are people in the world -- which means that, in himself, each man holds the potential of an entire world. And what would happen, could it happen, is the full range of possibilities: a spawn of idiots and geniuses, of the beautiful and the deformed, of saints, catatonics, thieves, stock brokers, and high-wire artists. Each man, therefore, is the entire world, bearing within his genes a memory of all mankind. Or, as Leibniz put it: "Every living substance is a perpetual living mirror of the universe." For the fact is, we are of the same stuff that came into being with the first explosion of the first spark in the infinite emptiness of space. Or so he said to himself, at that moment, as his penis exploded into the mouth of that naked woman, whose name he has now forgotten. (114)

     

    In this passage the conjunction of woman as nothingness with masculine parthenogenesis is made explicit. The sexual function of the woman is located in the mouth, not in the womb, and absolutely no connection, aside from mechanical friction, is made between the woman and the man. Not only is the woman nameless, but her name is actively erased by A.’s seemingly unnecessary final qualification: “that naked woman, whose name he has now forgotten.” There is a barb in that statement, which we will have to look at momentarily. In the meantime, note the careful working out of a parthenogenic procreation: the emotionless ejaculation is converted into a purely mental reverie — as though the phallus were the mind, capable of generating the entire world by its explosive satisfaction. The woman’s role in this fantasy of masculine self-generation is “effaced” (that is, she is rendered faceless), and as recipient of the exploding penis she becomes mute.

     

    A few pages further on in “The Book of Memory,” A. makes a seemingly technical reference to “Solitude,” a song recorded by Billie Holiday (whose heart-wrenching vocal style registers unforgettably the effects of masculine aggression). Following the technical reference, A. notices that the mention of Billie Holiday and an immediately prior description of Emily Dickinson’s room (“it was the room that was present in the poems and not the reverse” [123]) constitute “First allusions to a woman’s voice. To be followed by specific reference to several” (123). But he does not deliver on this promise. Instead, he launches into an odd speculation: “For it is his belief that if there is a voice of truth — assuming there is such a thing as truth, and assuming this truth can speak — it comes from the mouth of a woman” (123). This conjectured truth never arrives in the text, where, ironically, the only thing that “comes from the mouth of a woman” is A.’s penis. It’s as though Billie Holiday and Emily Dickinson are invoked only to be silenced. The question arises, then, why this desire to erase the woman’s voice?

     

    A clue to answering this question appears in a passage describing A.’s relationship to the one other character in “The Book of Memory” who is denied a name — also a woman. A. is telling a story about his two-year-old son’s sudden illness and resultant stay in the hospital. The fearful parents spend every waking hour with him:

     

    His wife, however, began to show the strain. At one point she walked out to A., who was in the adult sitting room, and said, "I give up, I can't handle him anymore" -- and there was such resentment in her voice against the boy, such an anger of exasperation, that something inside A. fell to pieces. Stupidly, cruelly, he wanted to punish his wife for such selfishness, and in that one instant all the newly won harmony that had been growing between them for the past month vanished: for the first time in all their years together, he had turned against her. He stormed out of the room and went to his son's bedside. (108)

     

    The woman-without-a-name in “The Book of Memory” is A.’s wife. In the passage above, his repressed anger begins to leak out. Her statement, “I give up, I can’t handle him anymore,” is something one expects to hear from the mother of a two-year-old at least daily. But its effect upon A., who has transferred the force of his anger at his wife to an excessive doting upon his son (which appears in many passages of “The Book of Memory”), is to break through the shell of his repression. Rather than commiserate with her, “A. fell to pieces,” that is, he became angry: “stupidly, cruelly, he wanted to punish his wife for such selfishness.” What is “stupid” and “cruel” in the context of a marriage, though, is not the anger itself but the reported repression of it for so many years: “for the first time in all their years together, he had turned against her.” If these two characters have suppressed conflict for so many years, it’s no wonder that their marriage is falling apart and that A.’s anger toward women has reached a bizarre climax in his attempt to exclude them completely from the room of the book. The parthenogenic fantasy running through “The Book of Memory” and the masculine genealogy of fathers and sons that Auster constructs in the entire Invention of Solitude must arise, at least in part, from the unacceptably explosive potential that resides in a bottled-up anger toward women. One important facet of this psychic economy is A.’s transforming his anger and sense of betrayal into a smothering identification with his son: in the passage quoted above, for instance, A. “stormed out of the room and went to his son’s bedside,” shifting his affection and allegiance from wife to son. In his identification with the son, Auster writes the mother out of the family romance; he effects this erasure by portraying A.’s wife as her son’s betrayer and by shifting the focus of the divorce drama onto the relationship of the parents to the son.

     

    If this is a book of mourning, a book of confrontation with death, then the fatality that looms largest within it but is given least expression is the death of a marriage. At one “ghostly” level, this is a book of divorce, a book of memory born from the almost total suppression of the memories of a marriage. A. allows his nameless wife very few appearances, and in none of them does she represent any of the positive creative qualities of regeneration that A. so desperately seeks. For instance, he figures their marriage as hopelessly unproductive from its outset: “He remembers returning home from his wedding party in 1974, his wife beside him in her white dress, and taking the front door key out of his pocket, inserting the key in the lock, and then, as he turned his wrist, feeling the blade of the key snap off inside the lock” (145). Rather than explore the interior landscape of his marriage in order to understand how what we might interpret as a symbolic castration took place, A. retreats to a room and writes a book of self-regeneration, in which he invents a masculine genealogy of creativity that will substitute for his father’s emotional distance and will also mourn the father’s recent death. From the perspective of this fundamental inability to confront the breakdown of his marriage and his feelings about women, it’s the connection between death and divorce that makes the most striking “coincidence” in the book: “Two months after his father’s death (January 1979), A.’s marriage collapsed” (101). In his desperate attempt to deny the true consequences of his divorce — the collapse of his ability to relate to women in a mutually beneficial manner — A. turns, as we have noted, to his son: “it was quite another thing for him to swallow the consequences it entailed: to be separated from his son. The thought of it was intolerable to him” (101).

     

    V.

     

    Within the masculine genealogy of this text, all of A.’s hopes for regeneration are transferred to his son. His feelings toward his son are not just those of the understandably protective father in such potentially damaging circumstances, but they also partake of a messianic desire for deliverance that the son is imagined as fulfilling. Throughout The Invention of Solitude Auster cultivates a fantasy, most fully represented by the Pinocchio story, that the son will rescue the father.9 Like Gepetto, A. as father hides in the room of the book, creating his own son parthenogenically as his savior. Given the depiction in “Portrait of an Invisible Man,” the first half of The Invention of Solitude, of Auster’s own desperately wounded father (who witnessed his father’s murder at the hands of his mother), the provenance of this desire for the son to rescue the father is painfully apparent as a patrimony Auster inherits. This desire is not, however, only a feature of Auster’s psychological makeup, a response to his father’s maddening emotional distance; it also corresponds to the desire to rescue their parents experienced by children of Holocaust victims and survivors. The connection between Auster’s personal history and a post-Holocaust sensibility runs throughout “The Book of Memory.” Of all the scenes of hiding in a room rehearsed in the text, the most central thematically is that of Anne Frank, writing her own identity in a book while hiding from the Nazis. To consider further the relationship of a masculine redemptive genealogy to hiding within the room of the book, we must begin investigating the third framework, which is the post-Holocaust imagery pervading “The Book of Memory.”

     

    I say “post-Holocaust” because, although he includes a number of scenes from the Holocaust itself, Auster is a Jewish writer born after the war, and so what’s pertinent, both in his recounting of Holocaust material and throughout the text, is the way his imagination has been infected by the Holocaust. Although his secularity and his close reliance upon Protestant American writers like Poe, Hawthorne, Thoreau, and Melville may inadvertently hide the pervasiveness of the Jewish context for his writing, Auster provides a significant gauge of this context in his essays, collected in The Art of Hunger. Of the nineteen essays, eleven discuss secular Jewish writers, all of whom have had telling influences upon Auster’s writing: Laura Riding (2), Franz Kafka (2), Louis Wolfson, Charles Reznikoff, Paul Celan, Edmond Jabès (2), George Oppen, and Carl Rakosi. For Jews like Auster, born after World War II, two paramount realities demand attention: the Holocaust and the State of Israel. Auster makes mention of Israel in “The Book of Questions” only by reproducing an encyclopedia entry about a relative, Daniel Auster, who became the first mayor of Jerusalem after independence (85). Daniel is also the name of A.’s son (who is the only character given a full name in the text), so that this coincidence ties his Israeli relative into the genealogy A. is constructing. The invocation of Israel takes place, significantly enough, within the context of an extended meditation upon and identification with Anne Frank. During this meditation, Auster identifies Anne Frank’s room directly with the room of the book, setting forth the post-Holocaust thematics of his text.

     

    On a short trip to Amsterdam, ostensibly to look at art, A. finds himself confronted by the traces of Anne Frank. As in his entry into the topless bar, A. goes to Anne Frank’s house “for no particular reason.” By this point in the narrative, it is clear that this phrase indicates not chance but overdetermined motives:

     

    For no particular reason (idly looking through a guide book he found in his hotel room) he decided to go to Anne Frank's house, which has been preserved as a museum. It was a Sunday morning, gray with rain, and the streets along the canal were deserted. He climbed the steep and narrow staircase inside the house and entered the secret annex. As he stood in Anne Frank's room, the room in which the diary was written, now bare, with the faded pictures of Hollywood movie stars she had collected still pasted to the walls, he suddenly found himself crying. Not sobbing, as might happen in response to deep inner pain, but crying without sound, the tears streaming down his cheeks, as if purely in response to the world. It was at that moment, he later realized, that the Book of Memory began. As in the phrase: "she wrote her diary in this room." (82-3)

     

    Anne Frank’s room of the book, in which she wrote her diary, supplies an originary moment for “The Book of Memory.” Entering this room, A. experiences not just a psychological but an ontological pain, as if the condition of hiding imposed upon Anne Frank by the threat of the Holocaust had now become the condition of being in the world. Two paragraphs later, A. imagines this claustrophobic ontology as “a solitude so crushing, so unconsolable, that one stops breathing for hundreds of years” (83) — as though every post-Holocaust experience of solitude, every self-encounter, were haunted by Anne Frank’s absolute isolation. Looking out her window at children’s toys in a yard, A. wonders “what it would be like to grow up in the shadow of Anne Frank’s room” (83), in the shadow of that breath-stopping solitude. In a figurative sense, all Jews after the war grow up within this shadow. Whenever Auster enters the room of the book, he seems to find it enveloped by this shadow, as if his writing were a repetition-compulsion brought about by the trauma of the Holocaust. In an ironic juxtaposition, A. quotes a famous saying of Pascal, “All the unhappiness of man stems from one thing only: that he is incapable of staying quietly in his room” (83), as though Anne Frank’s life in the room of the book were a reproach to the monastic psychology of hiding and self-incarceration as a freely chosen way of life. Growing up figuratively in the shadow of Anne Frank’s room, A. feels trapped inside the room of the book; he chooses not his location but his identification with Anne Frank as writer, as though his overwhelming task of mourning were given concretion and containment by her room and her book.

     

    Not only does A. identify himself with Anne Frank, but he also notes that “Anne Frank’s birthday is the same as his son’s” (83), thus placing her into the genealogical chain of fathers and children, rather than opening up for her occupation the closed space of the feminine. Following this recognition of a kind of post-Holocaust kinship between Anne Frank and himself, A. quotes from an extraordinary document of familial trauma: “Israel Lichtenstein’s Last Testament. Warsaw; July 31, 1942,” in which one of the resistance fighters of the Warsaw Ghetto, knowing he is about to die, asks not “for gratitude, any monument, any praise. I want only a remembrance” (84). Lichtenstein asks for remembrance of himself, of his wife, and especially of his preternaturally gifted daughter: “Margalit, 20 months old today. Has mastered Yiddish perfectly, speaks a pure Yiddish. . . . In intelligence she is on a par with 3- or 4-year old children. I don’t want to brag about her. . . . I am not sorry about my life and that of my wife. But I am sorry for the gifted little girl. She deserves to be remembered also” (84). Traumas of this magnitude — involving the obliteration of individuals, of communities, and, most poignantly for A., of marvelous children — are suffered not only by those who experience them; they are passed on to future generations as unfinished projects of mourning. At the family level (in traumas such as Auster’s father’s witnessing of his father’s murder) and at the societal level (in traumas such as the Holocaust or American slavery), unbearable memories are braided within the continuity of generations, so that the trauma maintains a virulent force, which has the ability to yank a member of a succeeding generation out of the present and into its secret room. When A. imagines the continuity of generations, he cannot call up a biblical plenitude within which to reside; instead, the trauma displaces him into a realm of isolation, in which the generations are squeezed into an individual body — itself incapable of inhabiting the present:

     

    When the father dies, he writes, the son becomes his own father and his own son. He looks at his son and sees himself in the face of the boy. He imagines what the boy sees when he looks at him and finds himself becoming his own father. Inexplicably, he is moved by this. It is not just the sight of the boy that moves him, nor even the thought of standing inside his father, but what he sees in the boy of his own vanished past. It is a nostalgia for his own life that he feels . . . . Inexplicably, he finds himself shaking at that moment with both happiness and sorrow, if this is possible, as if he were going both forward and backward, into the future and into the past. And there are times, often there are times, when these feelings are so strong that his life no longer seems to dwell in the present. (81-2)

     

    When he is transported out of the present by trauma, A. lives in a genealogical world in which time is speeded up and fathers and children subsume one another: “Each time he saw a child, he would try to imagine what it would look like as a grown-up. Each time he saw an old person, he would try to imagine what that person had looked like as a child” (87). This Blakean vision of the “mental traveller,” whose “life no longer seems to dwell in the present,” takes on a possibly misogynist twist when A. gazes at women:

     

    It was worst with women, especially if the woman was young and beautiful. He could not help looking through the skin of her face and imagining the anonymous skull behind it. And the more lovely the face, the more ardent his attempt to seek in it the encroaching signs of the future: incipient wrinkles, the later-to-be-sagging chin, the glaze of disappointment in the eyes. He would put one face on top of another: this woman at forty; this woman at sixty; this woman at eighty; as if, even as he stood in the present, he felt compelled to hunt out the future, to track down the death that lives in each one of us. (87)

     

    The post-Holocaust haunting by death dovetails with A.’s inability to imagine regeneration through the feminine, such that fertility and fecundity are replaced by dissolution and decay. A. ends this passage with a dispiriting quotation from Flaubert: “The sight of a naked woman makes me imagine her skeleton” (87).

     

    Casting aside the feminine as a source of regeneration, A. turns to the hope that the son can rescue the father. When the father has suffered an unbearable trauma, it is natural for the son to entertain the fantasy of rescuing the father. An impulse of this sort must be at work, for instance, in Maus, Art Spiegelman’s remarkable Holocaust narrative. By foregrounding his difficult relationship with his father during his telling of the father’s tale of survival, Spiegelman subtly inscribes the son’s desire to rescue the father into the narrative. In “Portrait of an Invisible Man,” Auster presents himself as trapped within trauma, incapable both of rescuing his father and of mourning him satisfactorily, for complete mourning would require exorcising the trauma, and this he is unable to do: “There has been a wound, and I realize now that it is very deep. Instead of healing me as I thought it would, the act of writing has kept this wound open. At times I have even felt the pain of it concentrated in my right hand, as if each time I picked up the pen and pressed it against the page, my hand were being torn apart. Instead of burying my father for me, these words have kept him alive, perhaps more so than ever” (32).

     

    To attempt the rescue of his unburied father, A. goes into the room of the book and begins to write, seeking through writing to find his way back to the present: “The world has shrunk to the size of this room for him, and for as long as it takes him to understand it, he must stay where he is. Only one thing is certain: he cannot be anywhere until he is here. And if he does not manage to find this place, it would be absurd for him to think of looking for another” (79). It sounds as though A. is setting himself a phenomenological project of learning to inhabit the room, as in the saying by Heidegger, “But we do not want to get anywhere. We would like only, for once, to get just where we are already” (Heidegger 190). But instead of proceeding to register his sense of location in phenomenological terms, A. turns figurative immediately and begins to remember stories: “Life inside the whale. A gloss on Jonah, and what it means to refuse to speak. Parallel text: Gepetto in the belly of the shark (whale in the Disney version), and the story of how Pinocchio rescues him. Is it true that one must dive to the depths of the sea and save one’s father to become a real boy?” (79). Through the intertwined stories of Jonah and Pinocchio A. tries to understand what it means to live in the room of the book and how such dwelling might result in a rescue of the father. Thinking about Jonah’s residence inside the whale, A. notes that the whale “is by no means an agent of destruction. The fish is what saves him from drowning in the sea” (125). Such confinement represents incarceration as salvation, a kind of symbolic death that is “a preparation for new life, a life that has passed through death, and therefore a life that can at last speak” (125).

     

    The room of the book is an alchemical site, in which Auster hopes to make death speak life through the regeneration of the father by the son. In “The Book of Memory,” this alchemy makes its fullest appearance when A. meditates upon Pinocchio as he reads the story to his young son. Noting how “the little boy never tired of hearing the chapter about the storm at sea, which tells of how Pinocchio finds Gepetto in the belly of the Terrible Shark” (130), A. quotes Pinocchio’s charged exclamation, “Oh, Father, dear Father! Have I found you at last? Now I shall never, never leave you again!” (131). On one level, this exclamation gives direct expression to the feelings of these particular readers: “For A. and his son, so often separated from each other during the past year, there was something deeply satisfying in this passage of reunion” (131). On another level, this exclamation reiterates A.’s desire to recover his own father and, beyond that, to recover a patrilineal power from the dead that will enable him to speak. In his own life, as in the story of Pinocchio, the reunion with the father has become essential for the son’s regeneration: as A. notes, the bulk of Pinocchio “tells the story of Pinocchio’s search for his father — and Gepetto’s search for his son. At some point, Pinocchio realizes that he wants to become a real boy. But it also becomes clear that this will not happen until he is reunited with his father” (132).

     

    When this reunion happens, however, the story is far from over. For regeneration to take place, for Pinocchio to become a “real boy,” for A. to redeem his traumatized father, the boy must emerge from the belly of the shark with his father upon his back. The parthenogenically created boy must give birth to himself out of the womb/tomb. This image resides at the core of Auster’s fantasy of regeneration through the room of the book, and he has A. meditate upon it intensively:

     

    The father on the son's back: the image evoked here is so clearly that of Aeneas bearing Anchises on his back from the ruins of Troy that each time A. reads the story aloud to his son, he cannot help seeing . . . certain clusters of other images, spinning outward from the core of his preoccupations: Cassandra, for example, predicting the ruin of Troy, and thereafter loss, as in the wanderings of Aeneas that precede the founding of Rome, and in that wandering the image of another wandering: the Jews in the desert, which, in its turn, yields further clusters of images: "Next year in Jerusalem," and with it the photograph in the Jewish Encyclopedia of his relative, who bore the name of his son. (133)

     

    In this swirling series of associations, the Greco-Roman “master”-civilization is brought into conjunction with the “wandering” Jewish culture and with A.’s own family. Here, the Jewish son carries his tradition upon his back, redeeming “Hebraism” in the face “Hellenism.” The story of Pinocchio is so seductive for A. because of the redemption of the fathers (and, proleptically, of the son) that it promises.

     

    For A.’s son, who spends an entire summer dressed as Superman, this fantasy of omnipotence and salvation is as irresistible as it is for his father:

     

    And for the little boy to see Pinocchio, that same foolish puppet who has stumbled his way from one misfortune to the next, who has wanted to be "good" and could not help being "bad," for this same incompetent little marionette, who is not even a real boy, to become a figure of redemption, the very being who saves his father from the grip of death, is a sublime moment of revelation. The son saves the father. This must be fully imagined from the perspective of the little boy. And this, in the mind of the father who was once a little boy, a son, that is, to his own father, must be fully imagined. Puer aeternus. The son saves the father. (134)

     

    Through the regenerative figure of the Puer aeternus, the son gives birth to the father — and thus to himself as “a real boy.” This represents the son’s wish-fulfillment of the overcoming of the father’s trauma, as well as the post-War Jew’s fantasy of saving the victims of the Holocaust. Through the agency of the “incompetent little marionette,” a mere simulacrum of a boy, the world of the fathers is to be redeemed. At the same time, however, A. as father remains only too aware of his own son’s vulnerability. In a meditation upon sons who die before their fathers, A. muses upon an imaginary stack of photographs: “Mallarmé’s son, Anatole; Anne Frank (‘This is a photo that shows me as I should always like to look. Then I would surely have a chance to go to Hollywood. But now, unfortunately, I usually look different’). . . . The dead children. The children who will vanish, the children who are dead. Himmler: ‘I have made the decision to annihilate every Jewish child from the face of the earth’” (97-8). These are the children whose fathers were unable to rescue them; their fate is encompassed by Himmler’s chilling anti-redemptive vow: for if there are no children, then there is no one to rescue and no one to do the rescuing.

     

    VI.

     

    It is time to return for a final look at the central question of this essay: what happens, then, inside the room of the book? Answer: a Book of Memory is being written. By engaging in such writing, Auster follows a central command reiterated throughout the Jewish scriptures: Remember! The Jewish historian, Y. H. Yerushalmi, notes that “the verb zakhar [to remember] appears in its various declensions in the Bible no less than one hundred and sixty-nine times, usually with Israel or God as the subject, for memory is incumbent upon both” (Yerushalmi 5). Remembering is a central activity of Jewish culture, a form of commemoration that takes the place of priestly rituals, sanctifying the present through linking it to the past. In the Passover seder, for instance, the celebrants are enjoined to place themselves directly into the biblical scenes of deliverance, in order to understand that they are celebrating not something done by God for their ancestors but something done for themselves. As A. writes himself deeper and deeper into the room of the book, his relationship to memory undergoes a change: memory, when made active, need not be only a means of hiding from the present by residing in the past; instead, it can be a way of allowing the past, with all its traumas, to inform a more fully lived in present. “As he writes, he feels that he is moving inward (through himself) and at the same time moving outward (towards the world)” (139).

     

    By claiming that writing effects a dual movement — both inward and outward — A. posits a way for memory to lead him at least partially outside his confinement in the room of the book. To the extent that the memory of trauma can function as restorative — as, in Kabbalistic terms, tikkun (a mending of the broken vessels of creation) — there is an opportunity for the writing that occurs in the room of the book to re-imagine not only individual experience but also history. From this perspective, A. begins to realize that his initial entry into the room of the book (“He lays out a piece of blank paper on the table before him and writes these words with his pen. It was. It will never be again” [75].) contained a far greater potential than he was aware of at the time:

     

    What he experienced, perhaps, during those few moments on Christmas Eve, 1979, as he sat alone in his room on Varick Street, was this: the sudden knowledge that came over him that even alone, in the deepest solitude of his room, he was not alone, or, more precisely, that the moment he began to try to speak of that solitude, he had become more than just himself. Memory, therefore, not simply as the resurrection of one's private past, but an immersion in the past of others, which is to say: history -- which one both participates in and is a witness to, is a part of and apart from. . . . If there is any reason for him to be in this room now, it is because there is something inside him hungering to see it all at once, to savor the chaos of it in all its raw and urgent simultaneity. (139)

     

    A. believes that memory will never “make sense” of the past, but that it is instead a necessary form of vision that keeps the past alive in the present. When he is inhabiting the room of the book in this way, A. seems to be writing as though his very life depended upon it, for the traumatic world of the fathers represents a burden this latter-day Pinocchio must carry in order to become “a real boy.”

     

    As a post-Holocaust narrative, The Invention of Solitude takes the memory of trauma as the groundless ground from which writing and life begin. The past cannot be possessed or made whole, but trauma and memory can become generative forces. Thinking about Jabès’s poetry as a response to the Holocaust, Auster speaks of the writer’s duties with regard to such memories: “What he must do, in effect, is create a poetics of absence. The dead cannot be brought back to life. But they can be heard, and their voices live in the Book” (AH 114). When the survivors emerged from the camps after World War II, their nearly uniform reaction to the Holocaust was expressed in two words: “Never again!” This meant, we must remember so that the moral revulsion created by these memories will prevent such situations from ever recurring. The last line of “The Book of Memory” seems to allude to this resolution: “It was. It will never be again. Remember” (172). These words bring “The Book of Memory” full circle, repeating the inaugural statements of the book and adding to them the command, “Remember.” Can this injunction to remember trauma create the conditions for understanding history? In his famous image of the Angel in the “Theses on the Philosophy of History,” Walter Benjamin gives us a figure for history who stands open-mouthed at the traumatic wreckage of history piling up at his feet without cessation (Benjamin 259). This gesture bears a family resemblance to the “crying without sound” that overcomes A. in Anne Frank’s room, a reaction that arises not only “in response to deep inner pain,” but also “purely in response to the world. It was at that moment, he later realized, that the Book of Memory began” (82-3).

     

    As a writer, Auster has made use of the room of the book as a way to interrogate the relationship of writing to history, through an invocation of memory. With respect to “The Book of Memory,” the question that needs asking is whether memory makes it possible for Auster to witness the world in such a way that he succeeds in releasing himself from the confining quality of the room of the book. On balance, I think we would have to answer that question in the negative, particularly in light of his refusal to remember the issue of divorce and of his unacknowledged anger toward women. But I would like to applaud the seriousness of Auster’s attempt to place issues of writing at the center of issues of living. Confronting head-on the situation of “a man sitting alone in a room and writing a book” (NYT 202), Auster makes of that situation an incredibly rich field of meditation, in which profound intellectual, historical, and personal issues arise and ask to be heard. As we have seen, Auster’s room of the book houses a fascinating struggle between the absolutizing qualities of poetry and the narrative investment in fictional characters; it functions for the male writer both as a site of retreat from engagement with women and as an alchemical retort in which a parthenogenic theory of creativity can be proposed; and it becomes a space of hiding and torment, in which the irresolvable problems of writing with reference to the Holocaust can be embodied. Within the room of the book, Auster stages with compelling expertise central dilemmas of the writer, dilemmas that will not go away. To Blue’s question, “How to get out of the room that is the book that will go on being written for as long as he stays in the room?” (NYT 202), the only decisive answer would be to walk out of the room that is the book. But for the writer, infinitely vulnerable to accusations of not living up to the moral claims enunciated in the writing, to walk out of the room of the book would be impossible: it would mean to stop writing.10

     

    Notes

     

    1. In “Paul Auster, or the Heir Intestate,” an excellent short essay on The Invention of Solitude, Pascal Bruckner also makes a strong case for the centrality of this book in Auster’s oeuvre.

     

    2. For a definition of poet’s prose, see Fredman xiii, 1-2.

     

    3. On the back cover of From the Book to the Book: An Edmond Jabès Reader, Auster writes: “I first read The Book of Questions twenty years ago, and my life was permanently changed. I can no longer think about the possibilities of literature without thinking of the example of Edmond Jabès. He is one of the great spirits of our time, a torch in the darkness.”

     

    See Finkelstein for a short consideration of Auster’s relationship to Jabès (48-9); for more extended discussions of Jewish elements in Auster’s work, see Finkelstein (48-53) and Rubin (60-70).

     

    4. When Jabès speaks of a “book that would have a chance to survive,” he means also a book whose reader would have a chance of surviving it. See Marc-Alain Ouaknin’s The Burnt Book for a fascinating meditation, via Jabès and Levinas, on the creative necessity of an escape from the book.

     

    5. Perloff argues strongly for the contribution of Beckett to contemporary poet’s prose. There is a discussion of Ashbery’s “translative prose” in Fredman, 101-35.

     

    6. For a useful application of notions of genealogy to Auster’s Moon Palace, see Weisenburg.

     

    7. In many ways, Auster’s fantasy of masculine self-generation is similar to Melville’s in Moby-Dick — an analogy quite appropriate in light of A.’s characterization of S.’s room as “the womb, the belly of the whale.” In Chapter 95 of Moby-Dick (350-51), a character also wears “the skin of some second body around him,” namely the “pelt,” or outer covering, of the whale’s penis. Having skinned and dried it, the “mincer” wears the sheath to protect himself from boiling blubber. Melville presents this investiture as a form of primitive phallus-worship (and then, as he does so often in Moby-Dick, compares jeeringly the “primitive” with the Christian: “what a candidate for an archbishoprick, what a lad for a Pope were this mincer!” [351]); but interestingly, by turning the phallus into a sheath, the mincer has, in effect, invaginated it.

     

    8. “The Structure of Rime,” one of Duncan’s two open-ended poetic sequences, first appears in The Opening of the Field. Although Duncan calls the Structure of Rime “an absolute scale of resemblance and disresemblance [that] establishes measures that are music in the actual world” (13), he does not allow the mind to imagine itself as privy to this “absolute scale.” He ascribes this knowledge, instead, to a feminine presence, whom he designates in “Often I Am Permitted to Return to a Meadow” as the “Queen Under the Hill / whose hosts are a disturbance of words within words / that is a field folded” (7). As in Leibniz, interconnectedness remains for Duncan “folded within all thought” (7).

     

    9. It is interesting to note how Auster, in crafting a Jewish interpretation of the Pinocchio story, makes nothing of the puppet’s embarrassingly prominent nose. See Gilman, especially Chapter 7, “The Jewish Nose,” for reflections on the stigma of the nose and the history of the “nose job.”

     

    10. Auster was recently given the opportunity to walk out of the room and yet continue writing. In the midst of shooting a film, Smoke, for which Auster wrote the screenplay, the director, Wayne Wang, Auster, and one of the actors, Harvey Keitel, were having so much fun they decided to improvise another film. Auster outlined the screenplay on the fly and even directed Blue in the Face for two days when Wang took sick. After describing the joys of working with actors like Keitel, Michael J. Fox, Roseanne, Lou Reed, Jim Jarmusch, Lily Tomlin, and Madonna, Auster was asked by a journalist if he plans to direct or write screenplays again. He answered in the negative, but noted a signal benefit from the endeavor: “It was a great experience, it got me out of my room” (Chanko 15).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Antin, David. Talking at the Boundaries. New York: New Directions, 1976.
    • Auster, Paul. The Art of Hunger. New York: Penguin, 1993. Abbreviated AH.
    • —. Disappearances: Selected Poems. Woodstock, NY: Overlook Press, 1988. Abbreviated D.
    • —. The Invention of Solitude. 1982. New York: Penguin, 1988. Abbreviated IS.
    • —. The New York Trilogy. 1985, 1986, 1986. New York: Penguin, 1990. Abbreviated NYT.
    • —, ed. The Random House Book of Twentieth-Century French Poetry. New York: Random, 1982.
    • Barone, Dennis, ed. Beyond the Red Notebook: Essays on Paul Auster. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1995.
    • Bruckner, Pascal. “Paul Auster, or the Heir Intestate.” Barone 27-33.
    • Benjamin, Walter. Illuminations. Trans. Harry Zohn. New York: Harcourt, 1968.
    • Chanko, Kenneth. “‘Smoke’ Gets in Their Eyes.” Entertainment Weekly 281/282 (June 30/July 7, 1995): 14-15.
    • Duncan, Robert. The Opening of the Field. New York: Grove, 1960.
    • Finkelstein, Norman. “In the Realm of the Naked Eye: The Poetry of Paul Auster.” Barone 44-59.
    • Fredman, Stephen. Poet’s Prose: The Crisis in American Verse. 2nd. ed. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1990.
    • Gilman, Sander. The Jew’s Body. New York: Routledge, 1991.
    • Heidegger, Martin. Poetry, Language, Thought. Trans. Albert Hostadter. New York: Harper, 1971.
    • Jabès, Edmond. From the Book to the Book: An Edmond Jabès Reader. Trans. Rosmarie Waldrop. Hanover, NH: Wesleyan UP, 1991.
    • —. From the Desert to the Book: Dialogues with Marcel Cohen. Trans. Pierre Joris. Barrytown, NY: Station Hill, 1990.
    • Melville, Herman. Moby-Dick. Norton Critical Edition. Ed. Harrison Hayford and Hershel Parker. New York: Norton, 1967.
    • Oppen, George. “Of Being Numerous.” Collected Poems. New York: New Directions, 1975. 147-179.
    • Ouaknin, Marc-Alain. The Burnt Book: Reading the Talmud. 1986. Trans. Llewellyn Brown. Princeton: Princeton U P, 1995.
    • Perloff, Marjorie. “Between Verse and Prose: Beckett and the New Poetry.” The Dance of the Intellect: Studies in the Poetry of the Pound Tradition. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1985. 135-54.
    • Rubin, Derek. “‘The Hunger Must Be Preserved at All Cost’: A Reading of The Invention of Solitude.” Barone 60-70.
    • Spiegelman, Art. Maus: A Survivor’s Tale I and II. New York: Random, 1986, 1991.
    • Weisenburg, Steven. “Inside Moon Palace.” Barone 130-42.
    • Yerushalmi, Yosef Hayim. Zakhor: Jewish History and Jewish Memory. 1982. New York: Schocken, 1989.